YourEternalSelfText PDF

Your
Eternal
Self

R.CraigHogan,Ph.D.,etalia
GreaterRealityPublications
http://greaterreality.com
Copyright2008byGreaterRealityPublications
YoumaymakecopiesofthetextIhavewrittenforanypurposethat
helpsyouorhumankinddevelopspiritually.Dontchargemoneyfor
anythinginthebook.Giveitawayfreely.Pleaseputthenameofthe
book,copyrightGreaterRealityPublications,andtheWebsite
(http://youreternalself.com)onthefirstpageofanycopiesyoumake.
Contact:
GreaterRealityPublications
http://greaterreality.com
8006904232
Email:info@greaterreality.com
Ordercopies:http://orders.greaterreality.com
ISBN9780980211108
TableofContents
TableofContents .....................................................................................iii
Preface............................................................................................................. xi
Linkstotheyoureternalself.comWebSite .........................................xiii
WhereAreYou?.......................................................................................... 1
ScienceDoesntKnowWhereYouAre................................................... 2
ManyScientistsAreSuggesting
YourMindIsNotinYourBrain .......................................................... 4
TheBrainDoesntHavetheCapacity
toHoldtheMindorMemories ............................................................ 7
MissingLargePartsoftheBrainDoesntAffectMemory. ........... 9
PeopleCanSee,Hear,Smell,Taste,
andTouchWithoutUsingtheBrain................................................. 10
TheGovernmentFoundRemoteViewingIsValid. ..................... 10
CredibleSourcesInvolvedinGovernmentRemote
ViewingProjectsAgreedItOccurredasDescribed. ............... 13
RepeatedResearchStudiesDemonstrated
RemoteViewingsValidity. ........................................................ 13
ICanSeewithoutUsingMyEyes. ................................................. 14
WhatRemoteViewingMeansforWhereYouAre ...................... 21
EvidenceWeKnowInformationWithoutUsingtheBrain............... 22
AUnifiedVisualImageinOurMindCantBe
AccountedforwithJustUsingBrainNeurons. ....................... 22
BlindPeople,WhoseBrainsCannotProcessSight
Images,AreAbletoSeeDuringNearDeath
andOutofBodyExperiences. ................................................... 23
PeopleRenderedTemporarilyBlindAreAble
toLocateThingsonaComputerScreen. .................................. 24
BlindPeoplePerformActionsand
DescribeColorsthatShowVision.............................................. 24
iii
iv Your Eternal Self
EcholocationExperimentsShowBlind
PeopleCanSeewithoutPhysicalEyeballs. .............................. 25
PeopleSee,Hear,andRememberWhen
theBrainIsNotFunctioning.............................................................. 26
SampleIndividualNearDeathExperiences
IndicatetheBrainIsNotInvolved............................................. 30
PeopleCommonlyDescribeSeparatingtheMind
fromtheBodyinOutofBodyExperiences. ............................ 33
PsychicsKnowInformationtheBrainand
BodyHaventExperiencedorSensed............................................... 36
TheMindKnowsInformationbefore
theBrainCanEvenHaveAccesstoIt ............................................... 38
PeopleReacttoPicturesSecondsBeforeSeeingThem................ 38
PeopleCanSuccessfullyPredictTargetstobeShown
BeforeaComputerEvenSelectstheTarget.............................. 39
PeopleSuccessfullyAnticipateSomeonesCallorVisit.............. 40
PeopleReacttoaTouchAbouttoHappen
BeforeItEvenHappenstotheBody. ........................................ 41
PeoplePreparetoActBeforetheDeciding
PartoftheBrainBeginstoShowActivity................................. 41
ScientistsHaveBecomeConvincedbytheEvidencethat
theMindKnowsBeforeSensedInformationisAvailable...... 41
PeopleDrawCreativityfromSome
SourceOutsideoftheBrain................................................................ 42
ChildProdigiesHaveAbilitiesthatCome
fromSomewhereOtherthantheBrain. .................................... 43
CreativityComesfromOutsidetheBrain. .................................... 44
SavantsHaveAbilitiesOutsidetheCapabilitiesofTheirBrains.. 46
TheEvidencetheMindKnowswithouttheBrainHaving
AccesstotheInformationIsOverwhelming................................... 48
DreamsDontPlayBackMemoriesintheBrain................................. 48
HowDoestheMindInteractwiththeBrain? .............................................. 49
ThenWhereAreYou?............................................................................... 50
WhatAreYou?........................................................................................... 53
WhyDoSomeHaveDifficulty
RealizingWereEternalBeings?........................................................ 54
Table of Contents v
DoScientistsBelieveThereIsanAfterlife?......................................... 57
PeopleAreComingtoRealizethatthe
AfterlifeIsAsRealAsThisLife........................................................ 61
MillionsofEverydayPeopleAreHaving
AfterDeathCommunications............................................................ 61
PeopleHavingAfterDeathCommunications
LearnThingsTheyCouldntKnowOtherwise .............................. 64
PredeathandDeathbedVisionsAreCommon.................................. 66
WeKnowDeathbedVisionsAreNot
MedicalorPsychologicalHallucinations.................................. 69
VisionsAreSometimesofLovedOnes
thePersonCouldntKnowHadDied............................................... 73
PeopleintheRoomwithaDyingPerson
SometimesAllSeetheSameVision................................................. 75
DistantPeopleAppeartoLovedOnes
attheMomentsofTheirDeaths ........................................................ 76
PhysiciansWorkingwiththeDyingCome
toKnowtheRealityoftheAfterlife.................................................. 80
SkepticalResearchersStudyingMediums
BecomeConvincedoftheAfterlife................................................... 83
DistinguishedScientistsBecomeConvincedoftheReality
oftheAfterlifeWhenTheyStudytheEvidence. ..................... 84
PsychologistsandPsychotherapistsBecomeConvinced
oftheAfterlifefromTheirExperiences..................................... 90
ProfessorsoftheHumanitiesResearchingthe
AfterlifeBecomeConvincedofIt............................................... 95
AttorneysWhoHaveStudiedtheAfterlife
BecomeConvincedofItsReality. .............................................. 98
ClergyBecomeConvincedoftheNatureoftheAfterlife
DescribedbyMediums,notaDistantHeavenlyRealm....... 100
AChurchofEnglandCommitteeStudyingMediums
ConcludedTheySpeakwithThoseintheAfterlife. ............. 101
DebunkersCometoBelievetheAfterlife
ExperienceswithMediumsareReality................................... 102
TheEvidenceDemonstratesthatMediumsCommunicate
withLivingPeopleintheAfterlife ................................................. 103
vi Your Eternal Self
ResearcherRobertCrookallFindsAccounts
oftheAfterlifebyMediumstoBeIdentical. .......................... 103
UniversityofArizonaExperimentsDemonstrated
thattheMediumsDoReceiveValidInformation.................. 104
ASecondStudyAlsoConcludedthatMediumsAreAble
toIdentifyDetailsAbouttheDeceasedinReadings............. 105
TheMiravalSilentSitterExperimentShowed
theSameAccuracybyMediums.............................................. 105
MoreStringentStudiesattheUniversity
ofArizonaYieldedtheSameResults. ..................................... 106
TheBritishAdmiraltyAcknowledgedaMediumsAbilities. .. 107
MediumReadingsHaveRevealedInformationthat
CouldNotBeKnownbythePersonBeingRead................... 108
FamilyMembersHaveVerifiedthatMediumReadingsare
GenuineConversationswiththeDeceasedLovedOne. ...... 109
RigorouslyTestedPhysicalMediumsHaveBeen
ShowntoBeSpeakingtotheDeceased ......................................... 110
GladysOsborneLeonard............................................................... 111
LeonoraPiper .................................................................................. 112
RudiSchneider ................................................................................ 114
EileenGarrett................................................................................... 115
ShirleyBray...................................................................................... 116
ElwoodBabbitt ................................................................................ 116
DanielDunglasHome.................................................................... 117
LeslieFlint........................................................................................ 118
DavidThompson ............................................................................ 119
TheScoleExperiments ................................................................... 120
StudiesoftheMaterialfromMediumsthatFormsVoiceBoxes
ShowsWeightLossintheMediumWhenItAppears ................ 121
MaterializationsofDeceasedPeopleHave
BeenSeenandVerifiedbyObservers............................................ 122
PeoplewithMediumAbilitiesHaveSpokenand
WritteninLanguagesTheyCouldNotKnow............................... 127
ProoftheMediumsAreSpeakingtoLiving
PeopleontheOtherSideofLife ..................................................... 128
CrossCorrespondences.................................................................. 129
ProxySittings................................................................................... 130
NearDeathExperiencesRevealtheRealityoftheAfterlife........... 131
Table of Contents vii
PurelyPhysiologicalExplanationsfortheNDEAccounts
HaveBeenShowntoBeInsufficienttoAccountforThem. . 133
PsychologicalExplanationsfortheNDEAccountsHave
BeenShowntoBeInsufficienttoAccountforThem............. 137
SuggestionsthatDescriptionsoftheTraumaScene
ComefromOtherPeopleAreNotViable............................... 139
AnotherIndicationNDEsAreRealExperiences:
ChildrenDescribeTheirNDEsMatterofFactly.................... 141
ConclusionsAboutNearDeathExperiences.............................. 141
InducedAfterDeathCommunicationsDemonstrate
theRealityoftheAfterlife................................................................ 142
TheUniverseWasUniquelyMadeforUs.......................................... 146
YourEternalSelfDefiesEvolutionandEntropy .............................. 150
TheMysticsandSagesHaveKnownAbout
ThisSpiritual,EternalSelfforMillennia...................................... 151
ThenWhatAreWe?................................................................................ 152
HowLongWilltheSpiritualYouLive?.............................................. 153
WhatIsYourRelationshiptoOtherPeople? .......................... 155
MindsareLinkedOutsideoftheBrain.............................................. 156
HundredsofExperimentsHaveProven
thatOurMindsAreLinked. ..................................................... 156
StudiesofTelepathybetweenSubjectsHaveDemonstrated
RepeatedlythatPeoplesMindsareLinked. .......................... 160
OtherExperimentsMeasuringInvoluntaryResponses
ShowthatPeoplesMindsAreLinked.................................... 161
PeopleInfluenceEachOtherUsingTheirMinds. ...................... 164
HealersIntentionstoLinkwithaReceiverofthe
HealingRegisterintheReceiversBodyInstantly. ............... 165
MeasuresofBrainWavesShowPeopleinthe
SameRoomSynchronizetheirBrainWaves. ......................... 165
ExperimentsShowthatGroupsofMeditators200
KilometersApartCanSynchronizeBrainWaves.................. 166
DreamESPExperimentsShowMindsAreLinked. ................... 166
PeopleShareInducedAfterDeathCommunications................ 167
SubjectsMentallyExperiencedtheSameFantasyReality. ....... 169
StudentsSpontaneouslyImaginedtheSame
ImageswithoutCommunicatingAboutThem. ..................... 170
viii Your Eternal Self
PeopleKnowWhenSomeoneIsStaringatThem. ..................... 171

SiblingsMindsAreLinked. .......................................................... 172
TwinsMindsAreLinked.............................................................. 173
PeopleinGroupsDevelopaCollective
SenseGreaterthantheIndividuals................................................. 174
DataShowWeArePartofLargerMind...................................... 175
WhatIsYourRelationshiptoOtherPeople? ..................................... 177
WhatIstheRelationshipofYourEternal
SelftothePhysicalRealm?.................................................... 179
YourMindBecomestheExperience .................................................... 180
TheMindCanInfluenceHealingofthe
BodythatIsinthePhysicalRealm.................................................. 181
TheMindHasBeenShowntoInfluenceOther
GrowthandHealinginthePhysicalRealm.................................. 184
DataShowtheMindAffectstheWorldAroundUs......................... 185
ExperimentsHaveShownthatMindsCanIntentionally
InfluenceRandomNumberGenerators ........................................ 186
RandomNumberGeneratorStudiesShowthatEvents
SignificanttoPeopleAffecttheMachines .................................... 186
ExperimentsHaveShownthatMindsCanInfluence
PatternsinRandomNoise(WhiteNoise) ...................................... 188
CrystalsinFrozenWaterFormDifferently
DependingontheAttitudesofPeople........................................... 189
WeKnowOurMindsAreInfluencingthePhysicalWorld............ 190
WeAreOnewithNature ....................................................................... 191
WhatAreYoutoDowithYourEternalLife?.......................... 193
WhatThoseontheNextPlanesDoNot
DescribeasOurPurposeinLife...................................................... 194
PreparingfortheNextStagesofLife .................................................. 195
WeAretoHelpBegintheDevelopment
ofHeavenonEarthforOurDescendents ...................................... 196
ThenWhatAreYoutoDoDuringThis
EarthPhaseofYourEternalLife?.................................................... 196
Table of Contents ix
WhatIsSpirituality?............................................................................ 197
SpiritualityIsWhoYouAre,NotWhatYouDo................................ 197
WeWereRearedtoBelieveHavingThingsand
MoneyIsAllThatsImportantinLife............................................ 199
WhatDoWeReallyWanttoBecome?................................................. 200
HowDoYouGrowSpiritually?..................................................... 201
OurAssumptionsCompriseOurMinds ............................................ 202
TheAssumptionsAreDeeplyRooted. ........................................ 202
WeChangeOurMindsfromMomenttoMoment. ................... 203
WeCreateaRealityWhereThereAreJustAtoms..................... 205
TheAssumptionsComefromOurCulture................................. 206
AssumptionsAbouttheSocietyofPeaceandBrotherhood..... 209
FindingOutWhatYourAssumptionsandPerspectivesAre... 210
HowthatWillHappeninRealLife..................................................... 211
YouGrowinSpiritualMaturityby
ChangingYourAssumptions ........................................................... 214
CommonPracticesthatMayNotAidinSpiritualGrowth............. 214
HowDoYouGrowtoMakeThese
AssumptionsPartofYourNature?.................................................. 216
BeOpenandChildlike. .................................................................. 216
BeWillingtoLookatYourAssumptionsandPerspectives. .... 217
RealizetheHiddenAssumptions. ................................................ 218
MovePastRationalizations. .......................................................... 219
UseEmotionsasCluestoAssumptions. ..................................... 220
AllowTimefortheRealizationstoWeave
ThroughAllofYourAssumptions. ......................................... 221
DontJudgeYourSpiritualGrowthasGoodorBad. ................ 224
EmulatetheModelEvenIfYouArentComfortable
withtheAssumptionsYet......................................................... 225
FillYourLifewithSpiritualExperiencesandPeople. ............... 226
BecomePartofanIntimateSpiritualGroup........................... 227
CharacteristicsofYourIntimateGroup....................................... 229
WhatAretheFactsAbouttheAfterlife? ................................... 233
TheSourcesofOurKnowledgeAbouttheAfterlife........................ 234
HowOurLovedOnesAre ..................................................................... 235
x Your Eternal Self
PreparationforDeath............................................................................. 236
AttheMomentofDeath........................................................................ 237
AwakeningontheOtherSideofLife ................................................. 237
Guides,Rescuers,andLovedOnes...................................................... 239
ConditionafterDeath............................................................................. 239
TheHellMyth.......................................................................................... 241
Environment............................................................................................. 241
OccupationsandPreoccupations ......................................................... 242
TheVastnessoftheAfterlife ................................................................ 243
SpiritualDevelopment........................................................................... 243
Time........................................................................................................... 244
Suicides ..................................................................................................... 244
ImminenceoftheAfterlifewiththeEarthPlane.............................. 244
Ghosts,Poltergeists,andEarthboundSpirits .................................... 245
Evil,Demons,andSatan........................................................................ 247
MaterializationsontheEarthPlane..................................................... 248
TheAfterlifeisaWorldofThought.................................................... 248
CommunicationfromtheAfterlife...................................................... 249
InspiringPeopleontheEarthPlane.................................................... 250
ReligiousBeliefsandtheAfterlife ...................................................... 251
RecentIndicationstheMindFormstheBrain........................ 253
TheMindintheBrainWouldHavetoCreate
ElectricitytoMaketheBrainandBodyWork,
butItHasNoMechanismtoDoSo. ........................................ 254
BiophysicistsCanDetectNoElectrical
ActivityinSensoryNeurons. ................................................... 255
TheBrainJustReflectsWhattheMindHasAlreadySeen........ 256
Endnotes..................................................................................................... 259
Bibliography............................................................................................. 271
Preface
Humankindsunderstandingofourplaceintheuniversehasbeen
stunted.Wehavegrownintellectuallyatremarkablespeedinthelast
400years,butadvancementinunderstandingourspiritualnatureand
ourplaceintheuniversethatshouldhaveparalleledourintellectual
developmenthasbeenthwarted.Today,humankind,especiallyinthe
West,isintellectuallyprecociousandspirituallyretarded.Theresultis
thatthoseareasofourlivesbasedintechnologyareadvancedandthose
thatrelyonunderstandingthemeaningoflifeareprimitive.Peopleare
engineeringmoonlandingsduringtheirworkdaysandgoinghometo
familyconflicts,financialstress,andfearofdeaththatleavetheirlives
fulloftension,fear,andunhappiness.Thedissonancebetweenour
intellectuallives,flushwithachievementandsatisfaction,andour
personallives,filledwithdiscontent,anxiety,andstress,is
extraordinary.
Butallthatschangingnow.Injustthelastthreedecades,someof
themostbrilliantmindsinabroadrangeofdisciplineshavebegunto
usethemethodsofsciencetounderstandwhoweareintheuniverse,
whatourconnectionistoeachother,andwhathappenstouswhenthe
bodydies.Andwhatwevebeendiscoveringhasbeenbeyondanything
humanitycouldeverenvision.Nowweknow.Thefactsareavailable
forustounderstandourselvesaswenevercouldbefore.
Today,humankindhasevolvedfarbeyondhavingtoaccept
understandingaboutthenatureofhumankindandtheuniversebased
onfaith.Kierkegaarddescribedtheleapoffaithapersonmustmake
tobelieveinanythingbeyondthephysicalworld.Evidence,he
explained,takesapersontoacertainpoint.Beyondthat,evidenceisnot
available,leavingachasmloomingbeforetheseeker,whomustthen
makealeapoffaithacrossthechasmoftheunknowntobelief.
Convictionabouttheafterlifeandtheunityofalllifewasonceassumed
torequiresuchaleapoffaithevidenceforbothwaslacking.
Thatisnolongertrue.Weneedmakenoleapsoffaithwithout
evidence.Theevidencefromcorroboratedtestimonies,carefully
recordedobservation,andmeticulouslycontrolledstudiesprovidesa
firmroadwaytotheconclusionthatweareeternalspiritualbeings
xi
xii Your Eternal Self
havingaphysicalexperience.Wearenotthetemporary,diseaseridden
bagsoffleshthatweseewhenwelookateachother.Instead,weare
eternalselvestemporarilyusingbodies.
Whenhumankindfinallyrealizesthatandbeginstolivelifebased
onit,thefamilystresseswerefeelingwilldissolve;ourchildrenwill
attendschoolswhereloveandcompassionarethedominantsentiments;
conflictsendinginmurderandwarsfromdifferencesinnationality,
ethnicity,andcreedwillextinguish;deceptionanddishonestywill
becomeunknown;fearwillbereplacedbyloveastheprimaryemotion
onEarth;personalsecurityinlifewillceasetobeaworry;andwewill
havenodoubtthatweareeternalbeingswhowillneverbeseparated
fromourlovedones.Wewillbelivingtogetherasabrotherhoodofman
inaheavenonEarththatwecreateforourselves.
Humanityjustneedstohear,understand,andbelievewhatwewho
studytheliteraturenowknowtobetrue.Theevidenceisnowavailable.
Thisbookisbaseduponevidence.Laterconclusionsarerootedin
theevidenceandfactsinearlierchapters.Attimes,thefindingsderived
fromthecarefullycontrolledresearchstudieswillleaveyouinaweand
wonder.However,asaudaciousastheconclusionsmaysound,theyare
allbasedonverifiabledata.
Whereyouseeevidence,testit.Lookatthecredentialsofthe
researchers;examinethemethodologies;analyzetheconclusions;relyon
thebodyofevidence,notononeortwostudiesalone.Performyour
ownresearchbydoingsearchesontheWebusingthekeywordsinthe
studies.Additionalreadingisavailableathttp://youreternalself.com.
Readwithanopen,butcriticalmind.
Listentowhatanyonewhomaydisagreewiththeresearchmaysay
aboutit.Lettheirstatementsandevidencebroadenyourunderstanding.
Applythesamestandardstotheirstatementsthatyouapplyto
examiningtheresearchinthisbook:Whataretheircredentials?Whatis
theevidencetheycitethatrefutestheevidenceinthestudies
summarizedinthisbook?Whatmethodologiesdidtheyusetogainthat
evidence?Aretheirconclusionswarrantedbasedontheresultsofthe
studiestheycite?Dotheyignoretherestofthebodyofevidenceby
citingonlyoneortwostudiesthatconfirmtheirbiasedconclusionsand
hidetherestinafilecabinet?
Staywiththeevidence.Rejectstrawmanargumentsthathaveno
evidenceandhavenocarefullydesignedstudiesbehindthem.Reject
emotionalstatementsthatarebaselessmadebyanyone:NewAge
believers,uninformedandbiasedskeptics,religiousfundamentalists,or
Preface xiii
peoplewhoincludewiththeirnameatitleidentifyingthemas
functionariesinareligiousorganization.Becautiousofanyonewho
comestotheinvestigationwithrigid,prejudicialviewpoints,lookingto
proselytizeyoutotheirbeliefsystemorproveyourswrongwithout
regardforevidence.
Evaluatethecredentialsandcredibilityoftheresearchers.Youwill
findthattheresearcherscitedinthisbookarehighlyregarded
physicians,scientists,psychologists,professorsofhumanities,
investigativejournalists,theologians,andabroadrangeofotherhighly
educated,competent,intelligentprofessionals.Nonehavemotivesto
fabricateevidence.Allhaveprofessionalcareersatstakeindescribing
theclearfindingsoftheirresearch.
Thebookismeanttochallengetheassumptionsmostofuslearned
aswegrewup.Ifyoufollowtheroadwaypavedwithevidencekeeping
anopenmind,youwillcometothesameconclusionsavastbodyof
scientists,philosophers,theologians,scholars,andresearchershave
cometotoday,andyouwilljointherapidlygrowingranksofthosewho
understandthattheconclusionsofradicalmaterialismbasedonthe
Enlightenmentareignorantanachronisms;theevidencewillspeakto
youcompellinglyifyoujustreaditwithanopenmind.
Andyouwillcertainlycometoknowyoureternalself.
Linkstotheyoureternalself.comWebSite
Additionalreadingsandlinkswithvaluableinformationaboutthe
subjectsofthechaptersareontheWebsiteathttp://youreternalself.com.
Thisbookliststhelinkstotheyoureternalself.comWebpagescontaining
informationforthechapterssoyoucangodirectlytotheresourcesfor
anychapter.
ThelinkstootherWebresourcesareontheyoureternalself.com
chapterpagesinsteadofbeinginthisbookbecauselinkaddresses
changeandWebsitessometimesgoaway.Iwillchangethelinksfor
yousotheyreuptodateevenifyourereadingthisbookfiveyearsafter
itwaspublished.
WhereAreYou?
WhenIstandbeforeyou,talkingtoyou,amItalkingtotheskin
coveringyourface?Humansshedandregrowouterskincellsabout
every27days,makingalmost1,000newskinsinalifetime.Yourskinis
justadisposablecoveringandbythetimeIfinishsayingasentenceto
you,someofitisgone.
Eachdayabout50billioncellsinthebodyarereplaced,resultingin
anewbodyeachyear.Thebodyisjusttemporary.Itcantbewhoyou
are.Everysecond,500,000ofyourbodycellsdieandarereplaced,so
wellhavetokeepthisconversationshortmuchofyouwillbegone
beforewefinish!
WhoamItalkingtowhenIspeaktoyou?Itscertainlynotyour
brain.Thatsjustacollectionoffatandproteinmadeof85%water
squeezedintothedarkenclosureofyourskull.Around50,000to100,000
braincellsdieeachday,soifsomeofthemhadtodaysmessages,no
wonderyoukeeplosingtrackofwhatyourspousetellsyou.
Youarenotyourbody.Thebodychangesconstantly.Thebodyyou
hadatage10whenyoucouldrunlikearabbitwasadifferentbodythan
youhaveatage70whenyoushufflelikeaturtle,andthemoleculesinit
havebeenreplaced60times!Lastyearsbodyisdifferentfromthis
1
2 Your Eternal Self
yearsbody.Thebodyisjustfleshandbone,madeofthesameatomsas
abowlofwarmIrishstew.Thatsnotyou.
So,whenyoutalktome,youllinsistyourenottalkingtoanypartof
mybody,oreventhetofulikemushinsidemyskull.Youretalkingto
me.YouknowimplicitlythatyouandIareaboveandasidefromthe
skinandthebrain.
Youarentthebody.Yourethemindthatisgreaterthanthebody,
andthatmeansyouregreaterthanthebrain.Soifyourmindisgreater
thanthebrain,whereareyou?Thischapterexplainswhere.
ScienceDoesntKnowWhereYouAre
Wellstartbycorrectingacommonmisconception.Youlikelyhave
thebeliefthatscienceknowsyourmindisinthethreetofivepoundsof
fatandproteincompressedinsideyourskull.Thatswhatyouwere
taughtinschool.
Butthefactisthatneurosciencecantexplainhowpeoplehavea
consciousexperience,wherethemindis,whatmemoriesare,orwhere
memoriesarestored.Thatsprettyremarkableconsideringthatthebrain
hasbeencarefullymappedusingCTs,MRIs,PETs,andEEGstofindout
whichpartsofthebrainareactivewhenapersonisperforming
activities.Inspiteofallthebrainmappingthatsbeendone,theycant
locatethemindandtheycantfindmemories.
Manyneuroscientistsarealsosayingthatevenifsomeonecould
locatemindandmemoriesinthebrain,thatstillwouldntexplainwho
hastheconsciousthought.Inotherwords,yestheresathought,but
whoisthinking?Whorequestedthethought?Yes,thebrainshows
activitywhentheresathought,butwhatcausedthebraintoshow
activity?Howdoesahumanbeinghaveaconsciousexperience?
Thatsknownastheproblemofconsciousnessorthehard
problem,andallneuroscientistsacknowledgeit.Theycantfindamind
ormemoriesinthebrainandtheydontknowhowthebraincreatesthe
mind.Statementsbyasamplingofneuroscientistsillustratingthis
problemfollow.Hereandelsewhereinthisbook,citedwriters
sometimesuseconsciousnesstorefertothemind.Iusuallyusemind
becausethatisthecommontermweallusetorefertotheinnerpartof
usthatthinks,feels,anddecidestoact.
StephanPattoftheInstituteofPathologyatFriedrichSchiller
UniversityinGermanysummarizedtheresearchonthemindandthe
brain:
Where Are You? 3
Neverthelessalltheseexperimentsanddescriptionsof
brainactivationprocessesdonotexplainhowneural
activityisthecauseforconsciousness.Likewise,all
attemptswhichhavebeenundertakentospecifythe
neurologicalmechanismsofconsciousnessintermsof
neurobiological,informationprocessingandevensocial
theoriesofconsciousnesshavefailedtoprovethiscausal
relationship.
1
SirJohnMaddox,formereditorinchiefoftherenownedjournal
Nature,summedupourknowledgeofconsciousnessintheDecember
1999issueofScientificAmerican:
Nobodyunderstandshowdecisionsaremadeorhow
imaginationissetfree.Whatconsciousnessconsistsof,
orhowitshouldbedefined,isequallypuzzling.
Despitethemarveloussuccessofneuroscienceinthe
pastcentury,weseemasfarfromunderstanding
cognitiveprocessesaswewereacenturyago.
2
StuartHameroff,MD,arenownedresearcherinneuroscienceinthe
DepartmentofAnesthesiology,ArizonaHealthSciencesCenter,wrote,
Consciousnessdefinesourexistenceandreality.But
howdoesthebraingeneratethoughtsandfeelings?
Mostexplanationsportraythebrainasacomputer,with
nervecells(neurons)andtheirsynapticconnections
actingassimpleswitches,orbitswhichinteractin
complexways.Inthisviewconsciousnessissaidto
emergeasanovelpropertyofcomplexinteractions
amongneurons,ashurricanesandcandleflamesemerge
fromcomplexinteractionsamonggasanddust
molecules.Howeverthisapproachfailstoexplainwhy
wehavefeelingsandawareness,aninnerlife.Sowe
dontknowhowthebrainproducesconsciousness.
3
DavidPresti,Ph.D.,ProfessorofNeurobiology,Universityof
CaliforniaBerkeley,wrotethat
Despitetheawesomeachievementsof20thcentury
neuroscienceinincreasingourknowledgeaboutthe
workingsofthehumanbrain,littleprogresshasbeen
4 Your Eternal Self
madeinthescientificunderstandingofmental
phenomena.
4
DavidJ.Chalmers,Ph.D.,DirectoroftheCentreforConsciousnessat
theAustralianNationalUniversity,wroteinScientificAmerican,
Consciousness,thesubjectiveexperienceofaninnerself,
couldbeaphenomenonforeverbeyondthereachof
neuroscience.Evenadetailedknowledgeofthebrains
workingsandtheneuralcorrelatesofconsciousnessmay
failtoexplainhoworwhyhumanbeingshaveself
awareminds.
5
Otherresearchersreportthateffortstofindthelocationsof
memoriesinthebrainhaveproventobeunsuccessful.KarlLashley,a
renownedpsychologistandresearcherinthefieldoflearningand
memory,failedduringhisentirecareertofindthelocationofmemoryin
thebrain.Itpromptedhimtowrite,Memoryoughttobeimpossible,
yetithappens.
6
BrianBoycott,abiologistspecializinginthestudyofmemory,
summarizedtheinabilitytofindmemoryinanyspecificlocationinthe
brain:Memoryseemstobebotheverywhereandnowhereinparticular
inthebrain.
7
WilderPenfieldwasabletostimulatethebraintoproducesmall
segmentsofmemories,
8
andneurosurgeonsattheTorontoWestern
Hospitalusingelectrodeshavestimulatedthebraintorecallascenefrom
decadesbeforeinthepatientsmemory.
9
However,wherethememories
arestored,howthemindcanintendtorecallamemory,andhow
memoriesarearchivedarenotknown.
Sciencesimplydoesntknowhowthemindisproducedorwhereits
located,eventhoughthebrainhasbeencarefullystudiedandmapped.
Thathasledtosciencestartingtolookelsewhereforthemind.
ManyScientistsAreSuggesting
YourMindIsNotinYourBrain
Becausescientistscantfindthemindinthebrain,manyare
beginningtosuggestthatthemindisntinthebrainatall.
Dr.SamParnia,aphysicianfromSouthamptonGeneralHospitalin
England,hasbeenstudyingneardeathexperiencesamonghispatients.
TheresultswerepublishedintheFebruary2001issueofthejournal
Where Are You? 5
ResuscitationandpresentedtoagatheringofscientistsattheCalifornia
InstituteofTechnologyinJune2001.Followingisasegmentofan
interviewhegavetotheReutersnewsservice:
Thebrainfunctionthese[neardeath]patientswere
foundtohavewhileunconsciousiscommonlybelieved
tobeincapableofsustaininglucidthoughtprocessesor
allowinglastingmemoriestoform,Parniasaid
pointingtothefactthatnobodyfullygraspshowthe
braingeneratesthoughts.
Thebrainitselfismadeupofcells,likeallthebodys
organs,andisnotreallycapableofproducingthe
subjectivephenomenonofthoughtthatpeoplehave,he
said.
10
SimonBerkovich,ProfessorofEngineeringandAppliedSciencein
theDepartmentofComputerScienceoftheGeorgeWashingtonwrote,
Thebrainismerelyatransmitterandreceiverof
information,butnotthemainplaceforstorageor
processingofinformation(i.e.,memories).
11
StanislavGrof,MD,Ph.D.,Freudianpsychoanalyst,assistant
professorofpsychiatryatJohnsHopkinsUniversitySchoolofMedicine,
andChiefofPsychiatricResearchattheMarylandPsychiatricResearch
Center,summarizedhisconclusionafterhislifelongstudyofthemind
andthebrain:
Myfirstideawasthatit[consciousness]hastobehard
wiredinthebrain.Ispentquiteabitoftimetryingto
figureouthowsomethinglikethatispossible.Today,I
cametotheconclusionthatitisnotcomingfromthe
brain.Inthatsense,itsupportswhatAldousHuxley
believedafterhehadsomepowerfulpsychedelic
experiencesandwastryingtolinkthemtothebrain.He
cametotheconclusionthatmaybethebrainactsasa
kindofreducingvalvethatactuallyprotectsusfromtoo
muchcosmicinput....Idontthinkyoucanlocatethe
sourceofconsciousness.Iamquitesureitisnotinthe
brainnotinsideoftheskull....Itactually,according
tomyexperience,wouldliebeyondtimeandspace,soit
isnotlocalizable.Youactuallycometothesourceof
6 Your Eternal Self
consciousnesswhenyoudissolveanycategoriesthat
implyseparation,individuality,time,spaceandsoon.
Youjustexperienceitasapresence.
12
Thesameconclusionwasreachedindependentlybyotherbrain
specialists.SirJohnEccles,internationallyrecognizedbrainresearcher
whoseworkhashadamajorinfluenceonbrainresearch,concluded
...thatthemindisaseparateentityfromthebrain,and
thatmentalprocessescannotbereducedto
neurochemicalbrainprocesses,butonthecontrary
directthem.And...amindmayconceivablyexist
withoutabrain.
13
SirCyrilBurt,educationalpsychologistrenownedforhisstudieson
theeffectsofheredityonintelligence,wroteinhisbook,TheGiftedChild,
Thebrainisnotanorganthatgeneratesconsciousness,
butratheraninstrumentevolvedtotransmitandlimit
theprocessesofconsciousnessandofconscious
attentionsoastorestrictthemtothoseaspectsofthe
materialenvironmentwhichatanymomentarecrucial
fortheterrestrialsuccessoftheindividual.Inthatcase
suchphenomenaastelepathyandclairvoyancewould
bemerelyinstancesinwhichsomeofthelimitations
wereremoved.
14
Anotherbrainspecialist,WilderPenfield,wasagroundbreaking
neuroscientistandphysician.Whileperformingsurgeryonpatients,he
noticedthatstimulatingapartofthebraincortexcouldcausethepatient
torecallamemory.However,whilerecallingthememory,thepersons
consciousawarenesswasstillactive,asidefromthememory,andno
stimulationofanypartofthebraincouldcauseanyoftheactionswe
associatewiththemind:beliefs,problemsolving,decisions,oranyofthe
otheractivitiesthathappenwhenapersonisthinking.Themind
activitieswentonevenwhenhewasstimulatingthebraincortex,and
werecompletelyunaffectedbyanystimulationheappliedtothebrain.
Hecouldstimulatesmallsegmentsofmemories,buthecouldnt
locatethemindinsidethebrain.
Hesummeduptheconclusionsheformedonthebasisofthese
experiments:
Where Are You? 7
...noneoftheactionsthatweattributetothemindhas
beeninitiatedbyelectrodestimulationorepileptic
discharge.Iftherewereamechanisminthebrainthat
coulddowhattheminddoes,onemightexpectthatthe
mechanismwouldbetrayitspresenceinaconvincing
mannerbysomebetterevidenceofepilepticorelectrode
activation.
Themind,hewrites,makesitsimpactonthebrainbutisntinthe
brain.
15
Neuroscientistscanttellushowwehaveaconsciousexperience,
wherethemindis.Somescientistshavecometotheconclusionthat
perhapsthemindisntinthebrainatall.
Thatswhyweknowwerenotspeakingtothebodywhenwespeak
tooneanother,andwhyweknowthemindisgreaterthanandaside
fromthebody.Theremainderofthischaptercontainsevidence
demonstratingthatthescientistscomingtothatconclusionarecorrect:
yourmindisnotinsideyourbrain.
TheBrainDoesntHavetheCapacity
toHoldtheMindorMemories
PimvanLommelisacardiologistandauthorofanarticleinthe
medicaljournal,TheLancet(December2001).Hisconclusionswere
summarizedbyTimTouber:
VanLommelcontendsthatthebraindoesnotproduce
consciousnessorstorememories.Hepointsoutthat
AmericancomputerscienceexpertSimonBerkovichand
DutchbrainresearcherHermsRomijn,working
independentlyofoneanother,cametothesame
conclusion:thatitisimpossibleforthebraintostore
everythingyouthinkandexperienceinyourlife.This
wouldrequireaprocessingspeedof1024bitsper
second.Simplywatchinganhouroftelevisionwould
alreadybetoomuchforourbrains.Ifyouwanttostore
thatamountofinformationalongwiththeassociative
thoughtsproducedyourbrainwouldbeprettymuch
full,VanLommelsays.Anatomicallyandfunctionally,
8 Your Eternal Self
itissimplyimpossibleforthebraintohavethislevelof
speed.
16
Whilesmallsegmentsorindividualscenesofmemoriescanbere
experiencedwhenthebrainisstimulated,
17, 18
wherethosememoriesare
storedisnotknown,anditseemsapparentthatthebraindoesnthave
thecapacitytoholdthem.Thestimulationbringssegmentsofmemories
andscenestomind,buttheirsourceisamysterytoneuroscientists.
Notonlydoesthebrainnothavethecapacitytoholdthememories,
butmanybraincellsdieandarereplacedeverysecondofourlives.For
thememoriestoremainover50or60years,thebraincellswouldhaveto
remainthesameonesthatweretherewhenthememorieswerecreated,
butthatdoesnthappensincetheyrereplacedbynewbraincells
regularly.DeanRadin,SeniorScientistattheInstituteofNoetic
Sciences,professoratSonomaStateUniversity,andDistinguished
ConsultingFacultymemberatSaybrookGraduateSchoolandResearch
Center,explainsthisfurtherindicationthatmemoriescouldntremain
storedinthebrain:
Consideraprofoundmysteryinbiologythatisnot
accountedforbyclassicalassumptions:Theaverage
neuronconsistsofabout80percentwaterandabout
100,000molecules.Thebraincontainsabout10billion
cells,henceabout10
15
molecules.Eachnervecellinthe
brainreceivesanaverageof10,000connectionsfrom
otherbraincells,andthemoleculeswithineachcellare
renewedabout10,000timesinalifetime.Weloseabout
1,000cellsaday,sothetotalbraincellpopulationis
decimatedbyabout10millioncells,losingintheprocess
some100billioncrosslinkages.
19
Somesourcestodayestimatethatfrom50,000
20
to100,000
21
brain
cellsdieeachday.Inspiteofthelossofbraincellsandthefactthatthe
moleculeswithineachbraincellarerenewedabout10,000timesina
lifetime,memoriesfromourchildhoodofmanyplaceswevevisitedcan
berecalledingreatdetail.Peopleinoldagereportflashbacksof
memorieshavingremarkableclaritythattheyhaventrecalledfor
decades.
DeanRadinquotesPaulA.Weiss,ofViennasInstituteof
ExperimentalBiology,apioneerinbiologyresearch,aboutthefactthat
Where Are You? 9
memoriesremainintactinspiteofthelossofbraincellsandreplacement
ofmoleculesinbraincells:
Andyet,despitethatceaselesschangeofdetailinthat
vastpopulationofelements,ourbasicpatternsof
behavior,ourmemories,oursenseofintegralexistence
asanindividual,haveretainedtheirunitarycontinuity
ofpattern.
22
Thatfactisanotherindicationthatmemoriesarentstoredinbrain
cells.
MissingLargePartsoftheBrainDoesntAffectMemory.
Peoplemissinghalftheirbrainafterasurgeryfunctionalmost
perfectlynormally,suggestingthatthemindmustbefunctioning
outsideofthebrain.Theprocedure,calledahemispherectomy,removes
halfofthebrainfromthepatientshead.Theoperationhasbeen
performedhundredsoftimesfordisordersthatcantbecontrolledusing
anyothertreatments.Afterhalfofthebrainhasbeenremoved,the
patientsretaintheirpersonalitiesandmemories.
23
Infact,astudyof
childrenwhohadhalfoftheirbrainsremovedfoundtheyoftenwere
abletoperformevenbetterintheirschoolwork.
24
Anumberofinstanceshavebeenrecordedinwhichanormally
functioningpersonwasfoundasanadulttohavevirtuallynobrain.The
brainwasntnecessarytonormalfunctioningormemory.Thisaccount
isfromaJuly19,2007,storyonReuters:
Amanwithanunusuallytinybrainmanagedtolivean
entirelynormallifedespitehisconditioncausedbya
fluidbuildupinhisskull,Frenchresearchersreported
onThursday.
Scansofthe44yearoldmansbrainshowedthatahuge
fluidfilledchambercalledaventricletookupmostof
theroominhisskull,leavinglittlemorethanathin
sheetofactualbraintissue.
Hewasamarriedfatheroftwochildren,andworkedas
acivilservant,Dr.LionelFeuilletandcolleaguesatthe
UniversitedelaMediterraneeinMarseillewroteina
lettertotheLancetmedicaljournal....WhatIfind
10 Your Eternal Self
amazingtothisdayishowthebraincandealwith
somethingwhichyouthinkshouldnotbecompatible
withlife,commentedDr.MaxMuenke,apediatric
braindefectspecialistattheNationalHumanGenome
ResearchInstitute.
25
Thatprovidesevidenceforthesuggestionthatthemindisntinthe
brain.Mindandmemoryfunctionperfectlywellwhenhalfthebrainis
removedorthebraindoesntdevelopfully.
PeopleCanSee,Hear,Smell,Taste,
andTouchWithoutUsingtheBrain
Thereisacommunityofthespirit.
Joinit,andfeelthedelight.
Closebotheyes
Toseewiththeothereye.
JelaluddinRumi(MuslimSufimystic)
Ifweareasidefromandgreaterthanthebody,thenyoudthinkwe
couldlearnsomethingsabouttheworldwithoutusingthebody.In
otherwords,ifsomeonecouldprovethatwecanseewithoutusingour
eyes,thenthatwouldmeantheeyes,retina,opticnerve,andoptical
cortexinourbrainsarentnecessaryforustobeabletosee;theyrejust
optionsthemindusesinthephysicalrealm.
Butseeingwithoutusingtheeyesisverycommontoday.
Thousandsofpeopleareabletoseewithoutusingtheireyesusingavery
commonabilitycalledremoteviewing.Theremoteviewersitsquietly
withhisorhereyesclosedandfocusesonsomethinghundredsor
thousandsofmilesaway.Theremoteviewerisabletoseeit.Notonly
that,butthepersonisoftenabletohearit,smellit,feelthetexture,sense
movement,andsenseemotionsinvolvedwithit.Inotherwords,the
personisdoingthingsoutsideofthebodywhilethebodyissitting
quietlywithitseyesclosed.
TheGovernmentFoundRemoteViewingIsValid.
Forseveraldecadesattheendofthetwentiethcentury,theCIAhad
aremoteviewingprogramnamedOperationStargatethatattemptedto
useremoteviewerstospyontheRussians.Theprogramhad
Where Are You? 11
remarkableresults.In1974,aremoteviewernamedPatPricewasto
viewamysterious,unidentifiedresearchcenteratSemipalatinsk,USSR,
toseewhatwasthere.Hesatwithhiseyesclosedandfocusedonthe
area.Belowishissketchofwhathesawinhismind.Ithadallthe
distinguishingmarksofagantrycrane.
26
Later,theCIAobtainedsatellitephotosofthesite.ACIAartist
createdthefollowingsketchofpartofthesitebasedonphotosofthe
actualSemipalatinsksite.Itwasagantrycrane:
GovernmentVerificationStudy:StanfordResearchInstitute
Thegovernmentwantedtobesurethattheirinvestmentinremote
viewingwasgoingintoavalidenterprise,sotofindoutwhetherpeople
canreallyviewthingsfromadistanceusingremoteviewing,the
governmentagenciescommissionedtheStanfordResearchInstitute(SRI)
toperform154experimentswith26,000separatetrialsover16years.At
theendofthattestingperiod,EdwinMay,Ph.D.,aresearcherinlow
energyexperimentalnuclearphysics,headedateamofresearchersthat
analyzedtheexperimentsandreportedtothegovernment.
Theyconcludedthattheoddsagainstsomeonemerelyguessing
whatremoteviewershaddescribedwhenfocusingonatargetata
distantlocation,wasmorethanabillionbilliontoone.Hisonly
explanationwasthattheygenuinelywereseeingwithoutusingtheir
eyesandwithoutregardforhowmanymilesawaythetargetwas.
27
GovernmentVerificationStudy:SAIC
Nowsatisfiedthatremoteviewingexisted,thegovernmentsponsors
oftheremoteviewingactivityrequestedasecondevaluationtofindout
howitworks.CongressandtheCIAcommissionedastudybythe
ScienceApplicationsInternationalCorporation(SAIC).Theresultofthe
studywasthatJessicaUtts,professorintheDivisionofStatisticsatthe
UniversityofCaliforniaatDavis,preparedareportassessingthe
statisticalevidenceforremoteviewinginU.S.governmentsponsored
research.Sheusesthetermanomalouscognitiontorefertoremote
viewing.Thisisherconclusion:
Itiscleartothisauthorthatanomalouscognitionis
possibleandhasbeendemonstrated.Thisconclusionis
notbasedonbelief,butratheroncommonlyaccepted
scientificcriteria.Thephenomenonhasbeenreplicated
inanumberofformsacrosslaboratoriesandcultures.
Thevariousexperimentsinwhichithasbeenobserved
havebeendifferentenoughthatifsomesubtle
methodologicalproblemscanexplaintheresults,then
therewouldhavetobeadifferentexplanationforeach
typeofexperiment,yettheimpactwouldhavetobe
similaracrossexperimentsandlaboratories.Iffraud
wereresponsible,similarly,itwouldrequirean
equivalentamountoffraudonthepartofalarge
numberofexperimentersoranevenlargernumberof
subjects....
Ibelievethatitwouldbewastefulofvaluableresources
tocontinuetolookforproof.Noonewhohasexamined
allofthedataacrosslaboratories,takenasacollective
whole,hasbeenabletosuggestmethodologicalor
statisticalproblemstoexplaintheeverincreasingand
consistentresultstodate.Resourcesshouldbedirected
tothepertinentquestionsabouthowthisabilityworks.I
amconfidentthatthequestionsarenomoreelusivethan
anyotherquestionsinsciencedealingwithsmallto
mediumsizedeffects,andthatifappropriateresources
aretargetedtoappropriatequestions,wecanhave
answerswithinthenextdecade.
28
Where Are You? 13
CredibleSourcesInvolvedinGovernmentRemote
ViewingProjectsAgreedItOccurredasDescribed.
VictorZammit
29
summarizedstatementsfromsomegovernment
sourceswhohadbeeninvolvedintheOperationStargateremote
viewingprojectfromJimSchnabels
30
book:
Ineverlikedtogetintodebateswiththeskeptics,
becauseifyoudidntbelievethatremoteviewingwas
real,youhadntdoneyourhomework.MajorGeneral
EdmundRThompson,U.S.ArmyAssistantChiefofStafffor
Intelligence,197781,DeputyDirectorforManagementand
Operations,DIA,198284
Youcantbeinvolvedinthisforanylengthoftimeand
notbeconvincedtheressomethinghere.NormJ.,
formerseniorCIAofficialwhotaskedremoteviewers
Thereweretimeswhentheywantedtopushbuttons
anddropbombsonthebasisofourinformation.
Dr.HalPuthoff,aformermanageroftheCIA
remoteviewingprogram
Shewentintoatrance.Andwhileshewasinthetrance,
shegaveussomelatitudeandlongitudefigures.We
focusedoursatellitecamerasonthatpoint,andthelost
planewasthere.FormerPresidentJimmyCarter,
recallinga1978remoteviewingoperation
RepeatedResearchStudiesDemonstrated
RemoteViewingsValidity.
ThePrincetonEngineeringAnomaliesResearch(PEAR)Laboratory
atPrincetonUniversitybeganconductingitsown,independentstudies
ofremoteviewingin1978.Theytestedremoteviewersbyhavinga
persontraveltosomedistantlocationundisclosedtotheremoteviewer
andhavingtheremoteviewerattempttoidentifydetailsaboutthe
location.Theremoteviewersin334trialswereabletodescribedetails
aboutwherethepersonwaswithoddsagainstguessingthedetailsofthe
locationof100billionto1.
31
Inanotherstudy,RobertJahn,formerdirectorofthePEARLab,and
psychologistBrendaDunneconducted336rigoroustrialswith48
ordinarypeoplewhowereaskedtodoremoteviewingatdistances
rangingfromfiveto6,000miles.Almosttwothirdsoftheresults
exceededchancelevels,withoddsagainstchancebeingonebillionto
one.
32
RussellTarg,aphysicistwhopioneereddevelopmentofthelaser,
andHaroldPuthoff,anotherphysicistwhowrotethewidelyread
FundamentalsofQuantumElectronics,conductedexperimentsonremote
viewingtodeterminewhetherthephenomenonwasreal.Intheirtests,
theyhadapersonwhomtheycalledabeacontraveltoadistantsiteto
seewhetheraremoteviewercouldreceivementalimpressionsaboutthe
site.Thebeaconandremoteviewerwereseparatedbydistancesof
severalmilessotherecouldbenocommunicationbetweenthem,andthe
beaconwasinstructedtogotoasiterandomlychosenbyTargand
Puthoffwithouttheremoteviewersknowledge.Theremoteviewerwas
tothenfocusonthebeacontryingtogetimpressionsaboutwherethe
beaconwasandwritingorsketchingthescenes.Thisisasummaryof
theirfindings:
Independentjudgesfoundthatthedescriptionsofthe
sketchesmatchedontheaverage66percentofthetime
thecharacteristicsofthesitethatwasactuallyseenby
thebeacon.
33
Thesefindingswerefarbeyondchance,demonstratingthatthe
receiverwaslookingatthescenewherethesenderwaswhilemany
milesaway.
Dr.ChrisRoe,aparapsychologistattheUniversityofNorthampton
intheUKalsoverifiedremoteviewingsvaliditythroughhisstudies.
WhentheresultswerereviewedbyDr.BrianJosephson,aNobelPrize
winningphysicistfromCambridgeUniversity,heconcluded,The
experimentshavebeendesignedtoruleoutluckandchance.Iconsider
theevidenceforremoteviewingtobeprettyclearcut.
34
ICanSeewithoutUsingMyEyes.
Imespeciallyabletoseeobjectssomeoneputsonatableordesk
anywhereintheworld.Icansitinmyoffice,closemyeyes,andfocuson
theplacewheretheobjectis.Intheblacknessofmymind,Icanbeginto
Where Are You? 15
getimagesoftheobjectandimpressionsaboutit.Ithenwritea
descriptionoftheobjectandsketchit(althoughImnotmuchofanartist).
In2005,IcorrespondedwithacomputersystemsanalystinNew
JerseynamedBillWalkeraboutremoteviewing.Heaskedmetodo
somesessionsforhimtoshowhimwhatitislike.Isatinmyofficein
Illinois,closedmyeyes,andfocusedonobjectshehadsetupinNew
Jersey.Iemailedmyimpressionsandsketchestohim.Someaccurately
describedtheobjectshehadinhisofficeandhouse,sohedecidedtoput
myremoteviewingsessionsonhisWebsite.Ivereproducedthemon
thepagesthatfollowtoillustratethatwedontneedabodytoseethings
hundredsofmilesaway.YoucanseehisWebsitebygoingtothelinkat
http://youreternalself.com/chapter1.htm.
ThisishisdescriptionfromtheWebsiteofhowthesessions
occurred:
CraigHoganandIcommunicatedonlyviaemail.He
livesabout700milesawayfromme.Allheknewabout
mewasmyname,emailaddress,andthatIlivedinNew
Jersey.IwouldplaceanobjectonmytableandCraig
wouldemailmehisimpressions.Hesaidthatheoften
gotimpressionsofotherobjectsintheroom.Hisonly
inputwasanobjectonBillWalkerstable.Theimpressions
includedsketchesandsometimeswrittendescriptions.
Inbetweensessions,theonlyfeedbackIgavetohim
werethephotosofmatcheditemsthatIshowbelow[on
hisWebsite].Foreachsession,hegaveanywherefrom5
to20impressions.
Inthefirstsession,BillWalkertoldmehewouldputanobjectonthe
tableinhisoffice.WhenIwasreadytoviewtheobjectthatwasthe
targetonhistable,IsatinmyofficeinIllinoisandclosedmyeyes.I
focusedonseeingthingsonBillWalkerstable.Inafewseconds,Idid
seeagreenlightshiningdownongoldbrassypartsandsentmynotesto
him,alongwithmysketchesofwhatIsaw.Herespondedtomynotes
tellingmethatthegreenlightwashisbankerslampwithagreenshade
andgoldbottomaboutsixfeetfromthetableinhisoffice.Theother
sketchesdidntmatchthingsintheoffice.
However,whenhearrivedhome,hefoundthatIhadbeensketching
thingsonthetablesinhishome,nothisoffice.Thesketches,my
descriptions,andthephotographshesentmeafterIsenthimmy
sketchesareonthepagesthatfollow.
TheFirstSessionAnOrb
BelowisthesketchofanorbIsenttohimattachedtoanemail.The
textIsentintheemailfollowsthesketch.
Mysketchperfectlymatchedanorbonatableinhishome.Hemade
aphotographoftheorbandputitonhisWebsite.Thephotographis
belowthesketch.Theobjectismadeofmetal,andhedescribedthecolor
inthisway:innaturallight,theorbsdohavebothsilverandgoldcolors.
My sketch of what I saw in my mind
Photograph of the actual object
Where Are You? 17

ASecondSessionAPlantwithRoundBallsonIt
Wedidothersessionsfocusingonthingsontablesinhishome,since
itappearedmymindwantedtolookattablesthere.Iknewnothing
abouttheobjectsexceptthattheywereontablesinBillWalkershome.I
satinmyofficeinIllinoisfocusingonatableinBillWalkershome,
andsawinmymindaplantwithlargeleavesandoddlittleballsatthe
endsofthestems.Iemailedthesketchbelow.Intheemail,Iwrote
likestems,organicandlookedliketwoleaves,withsomestemsthat
hadsmallcirclesontheendofthem.BelowthesketchIsentisa
photographhethensenttomeoftheplantonatableinhishouse.
AThirdSessionAPeachColoredFlowerinaPot
IclosedmyeyesagaintolookforthingsonatableinBillWalkers
houseandsawanotherplantthathadalightpeachfloweronit.I
sketchedthepot,twoleavesonthesides,andaflowerinthemiddlethatI
sawaslightpeach.Thesketchisbelow.Isentthedescriptionand
sketchtohim.Hereturnedthephotographofaplantonatableinhis
housethatappearsatthebottomofthispage.Theflowerislightpeach.

Where Are You? 19
ASessionforRickStewartinMaryland
IdidanotherremoteviewingsessionforRickStewart,amanIhad
nevermetbefore,wholivedinMaryland.Iviewedtheobjectfrommy
officeinIllinoisbyclosingmyeyesandfocusingontheobject.Thisisthe
descriptionIwroteinmyemailtohimandthesketchIsent:
Firstdrawingroundthing,twofeetlikethingsoutfront
androundthingontop,likeatoy,yellow/greencolor.I
knowtherewassomethingwhitesomewhereonitbutI
forgotwherebythetimeIsketchedwhatIcouldget.
[Anotherviewafterwritingmynotesandclosingmy
eyesagain]Gotanotherroundthing.Thisisratherlike
adoll,butitdoesntseemlikeadoll.Itsmorelikea
rollypollythingwithabodyandfeet.

IsentittoRickStewartinMaryland.Hereturnedthephotographof
thetargetobjectthatisatthetopofthenextpage.Itscolorisyellow
greenandthepinwheelonthefrontiswhite.

Icandothisatanytime,withaccuratedescriptionslikethese
examplesaround60%ofthetime.Itisntjustaonetimehappening.
Nophotonscamethroughmycorneastostrikemyretinasandcreate
electricalpulsesthatwouldtravelalongtheopticnervetomybrain.
Therearenosensoryinputdevicesonmybodythatwouldreceive
photonsfrom800or900milesaway,andwithoutphotons,animageof
theobjectorganizedintoapatternwithbillionsofpiecestomatchthe
photonswouldhavetoalltraveltogethertowhereIwassitting.
Somethingwouldhavetoencodetheimage(likeacameraorretina),
thentransmittheimage.Therewasnothinglikethatinvolved.
Electromagneticenergycouldnottravelthatfaroverthehorizon,and
studiesofremoteviewingwiththeviewersinroomsshieldedbyleadto
blockoutenergy(Faradaycages)showthattheremoteviewingisjustas
clearwhennoenergycouldpossiblycometotheviewer.
35
Thebloboffatandproteintrappedinsidethedarknessofmyskull
couldntpossiblyhaveseenarollypollydollorplantsontables
hundredsofmilesaway;butIsawthem.Orrather,mymind,whichis
outsideofmybrain,sawthem.
Where Are You? 21
Theabilitytoremoteviewisverycommonamongpeople.Thereare
clubsthatdoremoteviewing,suchastheveryactive,proficientgroupin
HawaiinamedtheHawaiiRemoteViewersGuildthatdoesremarkable,
consistentlyaccurateremoteviewingforentertainment.Thelinksto
someoftheseremoteviewinggroups,includingtheHawaiigroup,areat
Oneestimateisthatoneoutofahundredpeoplecandoremote
viewingsuccessfully,meaningthatamongthe260millionpeopleofall
agesintheUnitedStates,2.6millioncanorwillbeabletodoremote
viewing.Iamabletodoit.I,andallofthemanyotherpeoplenow
doingremoteviewingeasily,atwill,areabletocloseoureyesand
intendtoseesomethinghundredsorthousandsofmilesawaywith
nothingmoretoguideusthanalocationoranumberassignedtothe
objectorpicture.Imagescometoourminds,buttheyarentcoming
throughoureyes.
YoucantryremoteviewingbytakingthetestIhaveonlineat
WhatRemoteViewingMeansforWhereYouAre
Thedatashowingthatremoteviewingisacommonphenomenon
areoverwhelming.Itshowswithoutquestionthatpeoplecansitquietly
withtheireyesclosedandseethingshundredsorthousandsofmiles
away,inplacestheyveneverbeen.
Thatmeansthatthemindisntinthebrain.Itisnttrappedinside
thebonyencasingofaskull.Whenpeopleseeusingeyes,photons(light
particles)comethroughtheeyeandtravelalongtheopticnervetothe
brain.Inremoteviewing,thereisnoopeningintheskullforimagesto
comein.Thereisnolightenergycomingfromthousandsofmilesaway.
Wecanremoteviewobjectsinsidedarkboxesandenvelopes.Studiesof
remoteviewersinleadlinedroomsshowthattheystillgetimages,sono
electromagneticsignals(light,radiowaves,infraredwaves,microwaves)
areinvolved.Thereisnoenergythatcarriestheimage.Theremote
viewerseesinstantly,regardlessofdistance.
Whatallthatmeansisthatthemindthatdoestheseeingisoutside
ofthebrainandislinkedwiththeobjectthatisfaraway.Thespirit
doesnttraveltotheobject.Thereisnogeographicaldistancewherethe
mindis.Weareonewitheverythingintheuniverse,includingother
peoplesminds.
Youarentinabrain.Yourmindisoutsideofthebrain.
EvidenceWeKnowInformation
WithoutUsingtheBrain
Alargenumberofstudieshavedemonstratedthatpeoplecanknow
informationwithouthavinganycontactwithwhattheyhavelearned
about.Fromthe1880stothe1940s,therewere142publishedarticles
describing3.6millionindividualtrialswith4,600peopleattemptingto
identifythenumberandsuitofaplayingcardfacedowninfrontof
them.Inaddition,ESPtestsperformedontheradioadded70,000
participantstothedatabase.Thestudieswereperformedatovertwo
dozenuniversitiesaroundtheworldbyhundredsofrespected
professors.
36
Theresultwasthatparticipantswere,onaverage,abletoidentifythe
cardsatrateshigherthanchance.Theyknewinformationtheycouldnot
havereceivedunlesstheirmindswereabletoobtainitwithoutusingthe
body.TheresultspromptedProfessorH.J.Eysenck,chairmanofthe
PsychologyDepartmentattheUniversityofLondon,towritein1957,
Unlessthereisagiganticconspiracyinvolvingsome
thirtyUniversitydepartmentsallaroundtheworld,and
severalhundredhighlyrespectedscientistsinvarious
fields,manyofthemoriginallyhostiletotheclaimsof
thepsychicalresearchers,theonlyconclusionthe
unbiasedobservercancometomustbethattheredoes
existasmallnumberofpeoplewhoobtainknowledge
existingeitherinotherpeoplesminds,orintheouter
world,bymeansasyetunknowntoscience.
37
AUnifiedVisualImageinOurMindCantBe
AccountedforwithJustUsingBrainNeurons.
Thefactthatwecanseewithoutusingtheeyesindicatesthatno
signalscometothebrain,andyetthemindsees.Thatmeansthebrain
maynotbeinvolvedintheprocessatall.Thatispredictedfromother
research.Studiesofthebrainfailtoshowhowthelightwavesentering
theeyecancometogetherinthebraintoformacompleteimage.
JohnEccles,NobelPrizewinnerinthestudyofthephysiologyofthe
nervoussystem,wroteFacingReality:philosophicaladventuresofabrain
scientist.Init,heexplainsthatwhenweseeusingtheeyes,thelight
enterstheeyeandturnsintonerveimpulsesintheretinathattravel
Where Are You? 23
alongtheopticnervetothebrain.However,whentheyarrivethere,they
arefragmentedandsenttodifferentareasofthebrain.Sciencecanfind
nothinginthebrainthatisabletobringthevisualexperiencetogether.
Eccleswritesthattheonlyexplanationisthattheremustbeaconscious
mindoutsideofthebrainthatinfluencesthebrainandmakespatterns
usingit.
Themindoutsidethebrainapparentlysendsawilledactiontothe
brainandthebraintransmitstothemindaconsciousexperience,
whole.
38
BlindPeople,WhoseBrainsCannotProcessSight
Images,AreAbletoSeeDuringNearDeathand
OutofBodyExperiences.
Blindpeople,includingthoseblindfrombirth,canactuallysee
duringneardeathexperiences(NDEs)andoutofthebodyexperiences
(OBEs),suggestingthattheirmindsmustbeindependentoftheirbodies,
whichareunablesee.KennethRing,Ph.D.,professoremeritusof
psychologyattheUniversityofConnecticut,andSharonCooper
interviewed31blindandsightimpairedpersonswhohadNDEsand
OBEs,andfoundthat80percentofthemreportedcorrectlyvisual
experiences,someindetail.Forexample,theyreportedcorrectlyactual
colorsandtheirsurroundings.Onepatientwhohadbecometotally
blindafterhavingbeensightedforatleast40yearssawthepatternand
colorsonanewtieduringanoutofbodyexperience,eventhough
everyonedeniedhavingeverdescribedittohim.Theresultsofthetwo
yearresearchstudywerepublishedinthebookMindsight.
39
Dr.LarryDossey,formerchiefofstaffofMedicalCityDallas
Hospital,describesthiscaseofawomanwhohadbeenblindfrombirth
beingabletoseeclearlyduringherneardeathexperience:
Thesurgeryhadgonesmoothlyuntilthelatestagesof
theoperation.Thensomethinghappened.Asher
physicianwasclosingtheincision,Sarahsheartstopped
beating....[Whensheawoke,Sarahhad]aclear,
detailedmemoryofthefranticconversationofthe
surgeonsandnursesduringhercardiacarrest;the
[operatingroom]layout;thescribblesonthesurgery
scheduleboardinthehalloutside;thecolorofthesheets
coveringtheoperatingtable;thehairstyleofthehead
scrubnurse;thenamesofthesurgeonsinthedoctors
loungedownthecorridorwhowerewaitingforhercase
tobeconcluded;andeventhetrivialfactthather
anesthesiologistthatdaywaswearingunmatchedsocks.
Allthisshekneweventhoughshehadbeenfully
anesthetizedandunconsciousduringthesurgeryand
thecardiacarrest.
ButwhatmadeSarahsvisionevenmoremomentous
wasthefactthat,sincebirth,shehadbeenblind.
40
ItappearsthatSarahsmindwasseeingwhenherbodywasunable
tosee,bothbecauseshewasunconsciousandblindsincebirth.
PeopleRenderedTemporarilyBlindAreAble
toLocateThingsonaComputerScreen.
Blindsightistheabilitytoseewithoutnormaluseoftheeyes.In
studieswhenpeopleweremadeblindtemporarily,theywerestillableto
locatethingsonacomputerscreen.Theauthorofthestudy,TonyRo,a
psychologyprofessoratRiceUniversityinHouston,hasnoexplanation
fortheremarkablefinding,butacceptsthatsomealternativewayof
seeingisavailabletothebrain.Thesefindingsdemonstratethatwhile
certainbrainareasarenecessaryforawareness,thereisextensive
processingofinformationthattakesplaceunconsciously.Hesaidthese
areresultssuggestingtheexistenceofalternatevisualprocessingroutes
thatfunctionunconsciously...
41
Thefindingsseemtofitwiththeotherspresentedhere
demonstratingthatseeingdoesntrequireeyesortheuseofourbrain.
BlindPeoplePerformActionsand
DescribeColorsthatShowVision.
DavidLinden,professorofneuroscienceatJohnsHopkins
University,foundthatifthevisualcortexisdamaged,peoplewillassert
thattheycannotseeanything,butwhenaskedtopickupanobjectinan
unknownlocationwithinreach,manycandosoonthefirsttry.They
alsocanjudgeanemotionalexpressiononaface,especiallyanger,more
oftenthanchancewouldpredicttheywould.Hesuggeststhatsignals
fromtheeyescouldgotoamidbrainareawheretheyreprocessedeven
Where Are You? 25
thoughtheprimaryvisualareaisnotoperating.However,thereisno
agreementaboutitandnoconvincingevidenceofit.
42
LawrenceWeiskrantz,EmeritusProfessorofPsychologyatOxford
UniversityandrecipientoftheWilliamJamesFellowAward1992bythe
AssociationforPsychologicalScience,summarizedtheresearchshowing
thatpatientswithlesionsintheirprimaryvisualcortex,renderingthem
blind,areabletoperceivecolorsandmotion:
Previousresearchhasreportedthatblindsightpatients
canretaintheabilitytodetectmonochromaticlightand
gratingstimuli,andtodiscriminateorientationand
directionofmovementintheirblindfields.These
findingshavebeenjoinedbyreportsthatthesepatients
alsoaresensitiveto,andareabletodiscriminate,
wavelengthintheabsenceofanyexperienceofcolour.
Thisrevealsthatretinalpathwaysotherthanthosetothe
striatecortexarecruciallyinvolvedinvision.
43
Inalloftheseinstances,theresearcherssuggestthatsomeformof
visionislefttobringsignalsfromtheeyestothebrain,althoughnosuch
alternativeshavebeendiscovered.However,thesefindingsfitwiththe
suggestionthattheeyesarenotnecessarytoseeing.
EcholocationExperimentsShowBlind
PeopleCanSeewithoutPhysicalEyeballs.
Anotherphenomenon,calledecholocation,alsoseemstoshowthat
blindpeoplecanseeobjectsintheirenvironmentevenwhentheycant
usetheiropticalorgans.Inecholocation,theblindpersonmakessounds
bytapping,clicking,orspeaking,andwhiledoingso,isabletowalkor
evenrideabicyclethroughanenvironmentfilledwithobstacles.The
assumptionhasbeenthattheblindpersonhearstheechoesofthe
soundsreflectedbackfromobjectsintheenvironmentandcaninterpret
thesoundstoidentifytheobjects.
BenUnderwood,wholosthissighttocancerasatoddler,hastwo
artificialeyesmadeofplastic.However,hewalkswithoutacaneor
seeingeyedog,playsvideogames,andidentifiesobjectshepassesby
name:ThatsafirehydrantorThatsatrashcan.Inapillowfight,he
canthrowapillowtohitatargetpersonevenwhenthepersonismoving
andsilent.
44

Researchersknowthatthebrainisactivewhenablindpersonis
seeingusingecholocation:
Scientistshavediscoveredthatinthebrainsoftheblind,
thevisualcortexhasnotbecomeuseless,astheyonce
believed.Whenblindpeopleuseanothersensetouch
orhearing,forexampletosubstituteforsight,the
brainsvisualcortexbecomesactive,eventhoughno
imagesreachitfromtheopticnerve.Echolocation
createsitsownimages.
45
Thefactthatthebrainisactivewhentheopticalorgansarenot
functioningfitswiththesuggestionmadebysomeresearchersthatthe
brainmayactratherlikeatelevisionsetthatbecomesactivewhena
signalcomestoit,butdoesnotproducethesignal.LarryKingisntin
thetelevision.
Researchershavestudiedecholocationtotrytodeterminehowthe
blindcanseetonavigateandhaveconcludedthatitmustbeduetoa
sonareffect(hearingsoundsbounceoffofobjectsandjudgingtheir
shapeanddistancefromthesounds).However,theactionsofblind
peopleusingecholocationdefythepossibilitythatitcouldbeduesimply
toasonareffect.BenUnderwood,whohastwoplasticeyes,can
performfeatssuchashittingatargetwithapillowatdistancestoofar
forhearingtobeechoedbackwhenthetargetissilent.Hecanidentify
objectstoofarawayforhimtoreceiveechoeswhenheissimplymaking
clickingsounds.Heridesabikewithouthittingobstacles,atspeedsthat
precludereceivingsonartypemessagestoavoidthem,andheplays
videogamesadeptlywhenthegameisproducingacacophonyofnoises,
andecholocationusingsoundscouldnotidentifyfiguresonacomputer
screen.
Thefactthatmorethansoundechoesmustbeinvolvedinnavigating
throughanenvironmentfilledwithobstacles,asintheexampleofBen
Underwood,isanotherindicationthatthemindseemstoseewithout
usingthebrain.
PeopleSee,Hear,andRemember
WhentheBrainIsNotFunctioning
Accountsfromphysiciansandnursesaboundaboutpeoplebrought
backfromneardeathwhohadexperiencesofenteringawarm,loving
Where Are You? 27
environmentwheretheyspeakwiththeirdeceasedlovedones.The
phenomenonwasnamedaneardeathexperience(NDE)byRaymond
Moody.
46
DuringNDEs,manypeopleseeandhearwhatwasgoingon
asphysiciansandnursesworkedfeverishlytorevivethemandthey
wereunconscious.Theyrecountstatementsmadebythoseintheroom,
describepeopleandinstruments,andevenaccuratelyrestate
conversationsthatwentoninotherrooms.
Anorganizationofpeoplewhohavehadtheexperience,calledthe
InternationalAssociationforNearDeathStudies(IANDS),nowhastens
ofthousandsofmembers.Dozensofbookshavebeenwritten,filled
withcasesofpeoplewhohavehadneardeathexperiences.AGallup
andProctorpollin1982estimatedthat5percentoftheadultpopulation
oftheUnitedStateshavehadneardeathexperiences.Othersurveysput
thenumberat7.5percent.
47
Neardeathexperiences,inotherwords,arecommonplace.Oneof
themostremarkablethingsaboutNDEsisthatwhilebraindead,
withoutatraceofbrainfunction,thesepeopleseeandhearwhatisgoing
oninthescenewheretheirbodyliesunconscious,andattimesinother
roomsofthesamebuilding.Theythenrememberallofthedetailsand
recountthemtotheastonishmentofphysicians,nurses,andfamily
members.
Duringtheneardeathexperience,nosensoryexperiencesandno
memoryproductionwouldbepossibleifthemindwerelocatedinthe
brain.Duringthesetimes,peoplewhosebrainactivityisbeing
monitoredareshowingabsolutelynolifeinthebrain.Dr.Peter
Fenwick,aneuropsychiatristandoneoftheleadingauthoritiesinBritain
onneardeathexperiences,describesthestateofthebrainduringanear
deathexperience:
Thebrainisntfunctioning.Itsnotthere.Itsdestroyed.
Itsabnormal.But,yet,itcanproducetheseveryclear
experiences....Anunconsciousstateiswhenthebrain
ceasestofunction.Forexample,ifyoufaint,youfallto
thefloor,youdontknowwhatshappeningandthe
brainisntworking.Thememorysystemsare
particularlysensitivetounconsciousness.So,youwont
rememberanything.But,yet,afteroneofthese
experiences[anNDE],youcomeoutwithclear,lucid
memories....Thisisarealpuzzleforscience.Ihavenot
yetseenanygoodscientificexplanationwhichcan
explainthatfact.
48
MichaelSabom,MD,acardiologistinAtlanta,Georgia,studiednear
deathexperiencestoseewhetherpeoplereallywereseeingandhearing
whiletheirbrainswerecompletelynonfunctioning.Heidentifieda
sampleof32patientswhohadhadanoutofbodyexperienceduring
cardiacarrestswhiletheirbrainswereunabletofunctionsotheirsenses
couldntbereceivingstimuli.Heaskedthepatientstodescribeinas
muchdetailastheycouldwhatwentonduringtheirresuscitations.To
seewhethersomeonecouldsimplyguessthedetailsofwhatwas
happeninginthetraumasceneorrecalltheprocedurefromsomechance
readingaboutitinthepast,heasked25otherpatientswhohadcardiac
arrestbutnooutofbodyexperiencestodescribetheeventsinvolving
theirresuscitationduringtheircardiacarrests.
Virtuallyallofthepatientswhosaidtheydidnothaveanoutof
bodyexperience(20outof23)madeatleastonemajorerrorintheir
account.Allofthe32patientswhohadneardeathoutofbody
experiencesdescribedtheresuscitationsuccessfullyinspecificfactsorin
thegeneralprocedure.Whenhecheckedpatientdescriptionsagainstthe
recordsavailableabouttheirtraumas,hefoundthatsixofthosewhohad
NDEsaccuratelydescribedingreatdetailspecificfactstheycouldnot
havelearnedwhilelyingunconsciousthatwerepeculiartothesituation,
notjustgeneralinformationaboutresuscitation:
Therecollecteddetailsineachcasewerequiteaccurate
andnotinterchangeablewithdetailsfromothernear
deathcrisisdescriptions.Thesespecificdetailsincluded
thingslikewhichfamilymemberswerewaitingwhere
inthehospitalandtheiremotionalreactions,thetypeof
gurneysthepatientsthemselveswereriding,thetype
anddescriptionofequipmentusedtotreatthem,etc.In
onethoughtprovokinginstance,anNDEsurvivormade
anapparenterrorindescribingtheworkofa
defibrillationmeteruntilSabomfoundoutthatthe
oldermodelthepatientdescribedwasexactlythekind
usedbackin1973whenthepatienthadhiscardiac
arrest.Basedonhisresearch,Sabomruledouta
commonexplanationskepticsgivefordismissingthe
realityofthesedetailsseenduringanOBE:thatthe
accurateportrayaloftheneardeathcrisiseventisdueto
Where Are You? 29
priorgeneralknowledgethepatienthasofhowa
resuscitationworks,andthushisdescriptionismerely
aneducatedguess.
49
Anotherstudy,publishedinthemedicalpublicationJournalof
Resuscitation,concludedthatpeoplewithnobrainfunctionwhodescribe
aneardeathexperienceinfacthavelucidthoughtprocesses,reasoning,
andmemoryduringtheperiodoftimewhentheirbrainsarenot
functioning.Inthestudy,doctorsatSouthamptonGeneralHospitalin
Englandinterviewed63heartattackpatientswhohadbeenevaluatedto
beclinicallydead,butweresubsequentlyresuscitated.Toensurethat
theirrecollectionswerefresh,thepeoplewereinterviewedwithina
weekoftheexperience.Theydescribeddetailsandeventsinwhichthey
werethinking,reasoning,andconsciouslymovingaroundduringthe
periodwhentheywereunconscious,theirbodiesweremotionless,and
doctorsworkingonthemhaddeterminedtheirbrainswerenot
functioning.
50
Theresearcherswentontocollectover3,500similarcasesofpeople
whohadbeenevaluatedtobeclinicallydead,butcouldrecall
remarkabledetailsabouteventsduringthetimewhentheyshouldnot
havebeenabletosenseanythingorremembereveniftheyhad
experiencedsomethingbecausetheywereclinicallydead.
Dr.SamParnia,oneofthephysicians,describedachild2yearsold
whosehearthadstoppedbeating.Hewasunconsciousandclinically
dead,butwasrevived.Afterward,thechildsparentscontactedParnia
totellhimthattheboyhaddrawnapictureofhimselfportrayingwhatit
waslikeduringthetrauma,butinthepicturehewasoutsideofhis
unconsciousbodylookingdownathimself.Inthedrawing,therewasa
balloonlikearea.Whentheboywasaskedwhatthatwas,hesaid
matteroffactlythatwhenyoudie,youseeabrightlightandyouare
connectedtoacord.Sixmonthslater,hewasstilldrawingthesame
scenewiththesamedetails.
51
AstudyofneardeathexperiencesintheEnglishmedicaljournal,
TheLancet,concludedthattheNDEmightbeachangingstateof
consciousness(transcendence)inwhichidentity,cognitionandemotion
functionindependentlyfromtheunconsciousbody...
52
Thisisthe
study:
AteamofdoctorsintheNetherlandsstudied344
patientswhowereresuscitatedaftercardiacarrest,
including62patients(18%ofthoserevived)who
reportedNDEs.TheyfoundthattheNDEexperiences
werentexplainableasreactionstomedication;byafear
ofdeathonthepartofthepatient(ahypothesisoffered
bysomepsychologiststoexplainNDEs);orby
physiologicalchangesinthebraincausedbyalackof
oxygenwhichcancausesensorydistortionsand
hallucinations.Concludedtheresearchers,TheNDE
pushesatthelimitsofmedicalideasabouttherangeof
humanconsciousnessandthemindbrainrelation.
53
SampleIndividualNearDeathExperiences
IndicatetheBrainIsNotInvolved.
Anumberofverifiedneardeathexperiencesonrecordprovide
unusuallyconvincingevidencethatthebrainisnotinvolvedinthenear
deathexperience.Asmallsampleofthesecasesdocumentedby
physiciansandnursesfollows.
Maria,amigrantworkerbroughttoHarborviewMedicalCenters
cardiaccareunitincardiacarrest,neardeath,feltherselffloating
upwardoutofthehospital.Assherose,shesaw,onathirdstory
windowledgeofthehospital,amansdarkbluetennisshoe,wellworn,
scuffedontheleftsidewherethelittletoewouldgo.Theshoelacewas
caughtundertheheel.Healthcareworkersinvestigatedandfoundthe
tennisshoepreciselywhereMariahaddescribedit.Theshoewasdark
blue,hadawellwornscuffontheleftsidewherethelittletoewouldgo,
andtheshoelacewascaughtundertheheel.
54
Inanother,similarincident,afteranunconsciouspatientwas
revived,shedescribedfloatingabovethehospitalwhereshesawared
tennisshoeontheroofofthehospital.Ajanitorinvestigatedandfound
aredtennisshoe,justasthepatientdescribed.
55
BruceGreyson,MD,professorintheDepartmentofPsychiatric
Medicine,UniversityofVirginia,describesapatientnamedAlSullivan,
whounderwentanemergencyquadruplebypassoperation.While
unconscious,hehadanNDE:
AlSullivanwasa55yearoldtruckdriverwhowas
undergoingtriplebypasssurgerywhenhehada
powerfulNDEthatincludedanencounterwithhis
deceasedmotherandbrotherinlaw,whotoldAltogo
backtohistotelloneofhisneighborsthattheirsonwith
Where Are You? 31
lymphomawillbeOK.Furthermore,duringtheNDE,Al
accuratelynoticedthatthesurgeonoperatingonhim
wasflappinghisarmsinanunusualfashion,withhis
handsinhisarmpits.Whenhecamebacktohisbody
afterthesurgerywasover,thesurgeonwasstartledthat
Alcoulddescribehisownarmflapping,whichwashis
idiosyncraticmethodofkeepinghishandssterileby
holdinghisarmsathischestandgesturingwithhis
elbowsasheinstructedstaffaboutpreparationforthe
operation.
56
Inanotherdocumentedcase,anursehadremovedthedenturesof
anunconsciousheartattackvictimandputthemintothedraweronthe
tableintheoperatingroomcalledacrashcart.Aweekafterthe
incident,asthenursewasdistributingmedications,shecametothe
heartattackvictimsroomandheexclaimedexcitedly,Oh,thatnurse
knowswheremydenturesare....Yes,youweretherewhenIwas
broughtintohospitalandyoutookmydenturesoutofmymouthand
putthemontothatcart;ithadallthesebottlesonitandtherewasthis
slidingdrawerunderneathandthereyouputmyteeth.Atthepoint
whenthenursedidthat,thepatientwasinadeepcomawithhiseyes
closed,buthewasperfectlyaccurateaboutwhathadhappened.
57
Thenurseexplainedmoreaboutwhatthemanthenreported:
WhenIaskedfurther,itappearedthemanhadseen
himselflyinginbed,thathehadperceivedfromabove
hownursesanddoctorshadbeenbusywithCPR.Hewas
alsoabletodescribecorrectlyandindetailthesmallroom
inwhichhehadbeenresuscitatedaswellasthe
appearanceofthosepresentlikemyself.Atthetimethathe
observedthesituationhehadbeenverymuchafraidthat
wewouldstopCPRandthathewoulddie.Anditistrue
thatwehadbeenverynegativeaboutthepatients
prognosisduetohisverypoormedicalconditionwhen
admitted.Thepatienttellsmethathedesperatelyand
unsuccessfullytriedtomakeitcleartousthathewasstill
aliveandthatweshouldcontinueCPR.Heisdeeply
impressedbyhisexperienceandsaysheisnolongerafraid
ofdeath.4weekslaterhelefthospitalasahealthyman.
58
AfamousNDEsuggestingpeoplearehavingsensoryexperiences
whenthebodyssenseswereblockedornotfunctioningwasthesubject
ofatelevisiondocumentary,TheDayIDied,andreportedinLightand
Death,abookbycardiologistDr.MichaelSabom.
59
Toremoveadeadly
largeaneurysmfrombeneathherbrain,PamReynoldswasputintoa
stateofhypothermiccardiacarrest.Herbodytemperaturewaslowered
to60degrees,herheartbeatandbreathingwerestopped,andtheblood
wasdrainedfromherhead;herbrainwavesflattened,showingnobrain
activity.
Afterhersuccessfuloperation,shewaswarmedandherownblood
wasreturnedtoherbody.Whenshecouldcommunicate,shereporteda
startlingneardeathexperience.Shegaveremarkablyaccurate,detailed
descriptionsofthesurgicalprocedure.Shereportedthatsomeoneinthe
operatingroomsaidsomethingaboutherarteriesbeingsmall,andshe
describedtheMidasRexbonesawaslookinglikeanelectrictoothbrush,
havinginterchangeableblades,andahighpitchedwhirringsound.
Thesethingsshesawandheardoccurredduringthetimewhenshe
wasdeeplyunconscious,butbeforethebloodwasactuallydrainedfrom
her.Duringthetimeshedescribedhearingandseeingdetails,hereyes
weretapedshutandherearswerepluggedwithdevicesthatmonitored
herbrainstemactivity.Thesedevicesproducedloudclicksmeasuring95
decibelsatarateof11.3clickspersecond,drowningoutalloutside
noise.
60
PamwentontodescribearemarkableNDEexperiencethatcould
havehappenedeitherwhenshewasunconsciousandsensorydeprived
orwhileshewasbraindead.Duringtheneardeathexperience,she
reportedfloatingoutoftheoperatingroomandtravelingdownatunnel
toalightattheendwhereherdeceasedrelativesandfriendswere
waiting.Herlongdeadgrandmotherwasthere.Eventually,her
deceaseduncletookherbackandshereenteredherbody.
Shesaidthatduringtheexperience,shesawwithvisionthatwas
brighterandmorefocusedandclearerthannormalvision.Whenshe
heardherdeceasedgrandmothercalling,thesoundwasclearerhearing
thanshehadwithherears,butherauditoryfunctionswereshutdown
bynoiseandunconsciousness.
Fiveeminentcardiacandmedicalspecialists(Dr.SamParnia,Dr.
VanLommel,Dr.RobertSpetzler,Dr.PeterFenwick,andDr.Michael
Sabom)allsupportedtheaccuracyofPamsstatedexperienceduringher
clinicaldeath,reportingthatWhatshesawcorrespondedtowhat
actuallyhappened.
61
Shesawandhearddetailswhileeithersensory
Where Are You? 33
deprivedandunconscious,withhereyestapedshutandhearing
blockedbyloudclicks,orwhileshewasbraindead.
PeopleCommonlyDescribeSeparatingtheMind
fromtheBodyinOutofBodyExperiences.
Inoutofbodyexperiences(OBEs),peopledescribebeingconscious
outsideoftheirbodiesandhavingnormalsensoryexperiencessuchas
travelingtolocations,listeningtoconversations,andseeingdistant
peoplewhilethebodyismotionless.OBEsaresurprisinglycommon.
FivesurveysdoneintheUnitedSates,datingbacktoatleast1954,show
thatashighas25percentofthosepolledrespondedthattheyhad
experiencedanOBE.A1975surveyofarandomlyselectedgroupof
1,000studentsandtownspeopleinasmalltowninVirginiafoundthat25
percentofthestudentsand14percentofthetownspeoplereported
havinganOBE.
62
ReportsofOBEshavebeenwelldocumentedforhundredsofyears.
FredrickMyersbook,HumanPersonalityandItsSurvivalAfterDeath,
documentshundredsofcarefullyrecordedandverifiedaccountsofout
ofbodyexperiences.
63
InMay1980,Dr.GlenGabbardoftheMenningerFoundation,Dr.
StewartTwemlowoftheTopekaV.A.MedicalCenter,andDr.Fowler
JonesoftheUniversityofKansasMedicalCenter,presentedthefindings
ofstudiesofOBEstotheAmericanPsychiatricAssociationsannual
meetinginSanFrancisco.Theresearchersreportedthatthosewho
experienceOBEsdescribethemasbeingdistinctlydifferentfromdreams
orhallucinations.Theydescribefeelingarealsenseofseparationofthe
mindfromthebody.Theexperiencersinthestudytestednormalinall
psychologicalandphysicalsenses.
64
D.ScottRogoexaminedover60studiesofoutofbodyexperiences
andfoundthesecommonconclusions:
TheOBEexperiencewasacommonhuman
experience,withroughly1020percentoftheadult
populationundergoinganOBEsometimeintheir
lives.
OBEexperiencerswerentspecialtypesofpersons
(e.g.personswithpathologicalstatesofmind,or
overanxiousaboutdeath,pronetofantasy,etc.).
AtleastsomeOBEexperiencerscanbedetectedat
distantlocationsduringtheirOBEtravelsbythe
useofanimal,humanandsometimesphysical
detectors.
AtleastsomegiftedOBEexperiencerscan
sometimesmakesurprisinglycorrectobservations
atdistantlocationswhiletravelingoutofthebody.
AtleastsomeOBEsarecertainlynotdreamsor
hallucinations.
65
Ananecdotalexampleofevidencethatapersonsmindleavesand
returnstotheirbodyduringanNDEcomesfromtheresearchofDr.
MelvinMorse,AssociateProfessorofPediatricsattheUniversityof
Washington:
OlgaGearhardtwasa63yearoldwomanwho
underwentahearttransplantbecauseofaseverevirus
thatattackedherhearttissue.Herentirefamilywaited
atthehospitalduringthesurgery,exceptforhersonin
law,whostayedhome.Thetransplantwasasuccess,but
atexactly2:15am,hernewheartstoppedbeating.It
tookthefrantictransplantteamthreemorehoursto
reviveher.Herfamilywasonlytoldinthemorningthat
heroperationwasasuccess,withoutotherdetails.When
theycalledhersoninlawwiththegoodnews,hehad
hisownnewstotell.Hehadalreadylearnedaboutthe
successfulsurgery.Atexactly2:15am,whilehewas
sleeping,heawoketoseehisOlga,hismotherinlaw,at
thefootofhisbed.Shetoldhimnottoworry,thatshe
wasgoingtobealright.Sheaskedhimtotellher
daughter(hiswife).Hewrotedownthemessage,and
thetimeofdayandthenfellasleep.Lateronatthe
hospital,Olgaregainedconsciousness.Herfirstwords
weredidyougetthemessage?Shewasabletoconfirm
thatsheleftherbodyduringherneardeathexperience
andwasabletotraveltohersoninlawtocommunicate
tohimthemessage.Thisanecdotalevidence
demonstratesthattheneardeathexperienceisareturn
toconsciousnessatthepointofdeath,whenthebrainis
dying.Dr.MelvinMorsethoroughlyresearchedOlgas
Where Are You? 35
testimonyandeverydetailhadobjectiveverification
includingthescribblednotebythesoninlaw.
66
CharlesTart,MD,instructorinpsychiatryintheSchoolofMedicine
oftheUniversityofVirginiaandprofessorofpsychologyatthe
UniversityofCaliforniaatDavis,documentedaneventthathappened
withoneofhisresearchsubjects.Thesubjecthadhadpreviousoutof
bodyexperiences,sohesetupatesttoseewhethershecouldhavean
outofbodyexperiencewhileasleepinwhichshefloatedoutofherbody
andcouldreadfivenumbersonapaperplacedhighenoughinaroom
thatshewouldbeunabletoseethepaperbyphysicallygoingtothe
locationandtryingtolookatit.
Hesetupabedandelectroencephalograph(EEG)tomeasureher
brainactivitywhileshewasasleep.Electrodesweretobeplacedonher
headwithverylittleslackbetweentheelectrodesandtheequipment.
Shecouldturnoverinbed,butnotraiseherheadormovefromthebed.
Ifshehadremovedtheelectrodestostandup,thatwouldhavebeen
recordedontheequipment,soshewaseffectivelyconfinedtothebed.
Ontheeveningofthestudy,heplacedasmallpieceofpaperwith
fiverandomlyselectednumbersonit,facingupward,onashelfabout
5.5feethighonthewalloftheexperimentroom.Someonewouldhave
hadtohavebeen6.5feetoffthegroundtolookdownandreadthe
numbers.Hehookeduptheelectrodestothewomanandstartedthe
monitoringequipment,confininghertothebedbecauseoftheshort
cablestotheelectroencephalograph.Shewastosleepthateveningand,
ifsheawokeafterhavinghadanoutofbodyexperience,shewasto
notifyTartandtellhimwhatshesaw.
At6:04a.m.thenextmorning,sheawokeandcalledouttoTartthat
thetargetnumberwas25132.Thatwas,infact,thenumberwrittenon
thesmallpieceofpaper.TheEEGshowedthattheelectrodeshadnot
beendisturbed.Shehaddemonstratedthateithershehadanoutof
bodyexperienceorsheclairvoyantlyreceivedthenumber.Ineither
event,itdemonstratedthathermindwasnotconfinedtothefatand
proteininherskull.Hermindreadthenumbersfromthesheetofpaper
withoutusinghereyesorherbrain.
67
VictorZammit,formerlyalawyeroftheSupremeCourtofNew
SouthWalesandoftheHighCourtofAustralia,describesastrikingout
ofbodyexperience:
IntheUnitedStates,KarlisOsisandBoneitaPerskari
spentseveralyearsdoingscientificresearchwithan
excellentOBEsubject,AlexTanous,andwereableto
achievesignificantresults.Oneparticulartestinvolved
Tanoustravelingastrallytoadifferentplacemilesaway
tovisitaparticularofficetoseewhatwasonthetable
thenreportback.Tanousdidnotknowthatatthisoffice
apsychic,ChristineWhiting,waswaitingtoseeifshe
couldseeanyonecomingtovisit.Withherclairvoyant
sightshewasabletoseeTanouscomeintotheofficeand
aswellshedescribedindetailhispositionandtheshirt
withrolledupsleevesandthecorduroypantshewas
wearing.
68
TheaccountsquaredwithwhatTanousdescribedabouthisclothing
andtheoutofbodyexperience.
PsychicsKnowInformationtheBrainand
BodyHaventExperiencedorSensed
Manyrecordsofpsychicinvestigationshaveshownthatpsychics
knowinformationtheyarenotgettingfromtheirbodyssenses.They
describeingreatdetailinformationaboutpeopleslives,deadandalive.
PsychicdetectivessuchasmyfriendGretaAlexanderreceivespecific
detailsaboutcaseswithoutknowinganythingaboutthepeopleinvolved
orvisitingthetownwherethecrimetookplace.
Considerthepsychicdetectivecaseexamplesthatfollow.Statements
bycrediblewitnesses,includingthepoliceofficersinvolvedinthecases,
arerecordedonvideotape.
AnAustralianseriesonpsychicdetectivesentitledSensingMurder
aireditsfirstepisodeonJune6,2002.Thepsychicswereunderthe
scrutinyofthetelevisionproducersandskepticswhowitnessedpsychics
DebbieMaloneandScottRusselHillattempttoprovidedetailsabouta
case,knowingonlythatitwasamurder,nothingelse.Thesearethe
detailstheycorrectlyidentified:
Thevictimwasfemale.
HernamewasSarah.
Shewasintheearlytwenties.
Herbodywasstillmissing.
Thevictimhadbeendeadaround13years(itwasactually
15years).
Shewascominghomefromtennis.
Where Are You? 37
Acarinvolvedwasacreamcoloredearly80s
HoldenCommodore.
Thevictimwasattackedgettingintoherlittleredcar.
Frankstonwasthearea.
Kananookwasthespecificplaceofthemurder.
Shewaskilledwithaknife.
Theyidentifiedtheattackerbyname.
Theincidentwasatnight.
Thekillerwaswithagroup.
Therewasafemaleinthegroup.
OnememberwasnicknamedDwarfie.
ThegroupleaderwasnicknamedRathead.
Theyidentifiedtheexactparkingspaceusedbythevictim.
Theyidentifiedwheretherehadbeenbloodontheground.
Theyidentifiedwhereawitnesswhohadntcomeforward
hadstood.
Scottdrewupamapwhichwasidenticaltotheareaconcerned.
69
Suchsessionsarecommonplace.Psychicdetectivesareableto
identifyspecificdetailsaboutcasesandleadpolicetovictimsand
perpetrators.KatherineRamsland,ofCourtTVsCrimeLibrary,
summarizeswhatweknowaboutpoliceuseofpsychicdetectives:
Althoughskepticsgaloredecrytheuseofpsychicsfor
anythingbutentertainment,policedepartmentsaround
thecountrycalloncertainpsychicswhenallelsefails.
Theyvebeendoingthatformorethanacentury,and
whenforbiddentodoso,theysometimesuseunofficial
means.
70
ApsychicdetectivenamedPhilJordananddetectivesinvolvedina
caseappearedonatelevisionshowtitledNancyGraceonDecember30,
2005.
71
Jordanhadbeenbroughtinonacasebecausetwomenhad
apparentlydrownedinafastmovingstreamintheFingerLakesregion
ofNewYork,buttheirbodiescouldnotbefound.Hesaidthatinhis
mindseye,hesawaredflowerfloatingdownthestreamwherethe
bodyofthelargerofthetwomenwouldbefound,butitwaslatewinter,
sothatdidntseempossible.Hesatbeforeamapandpinpointedpools
ofwaterwherehesaidthelargermansbodywouldbefound.
Thedetectiveswenttothepoolsofwaterandfoundthelargermans
body.There,theyalsofoundredflowersfloatingdownthestream.
Friendsofthedeceasedhaddroppedflowersintothewaterupstream
wherethemanlikelyfellin,asamemorial,withnoknowledgeofthe
psychicswords.Theflowershadfloateddownstreamtowherethe
bodyactuallywas.
DuringthesameNancyGraceshow,Jordan,thepsychic,described
whathetolddetectiveswhenhewasbroughtinonthecaseofapolice
officerkilledinAkron,Ohio.Hedescribeditasarobberygonebad,felt
therewerefiveindividualsinvolved,saidthatthemurderedofficer
knewthekillerthroughhisdrugunitpolicework,sawinhismindseye
abasketballhoopnearthebody,andfeltthekillerhadthetipofhis
triggerfingermissing.
Jordanhadntseenthecrimescene,buttherewas,infact,a
basketballcourtthere.AsaresultofthesestatementsbyPhilJordan,
detectivespulledphotosofsuspectsknowntothedrugunitthe
murderedofficerhadworkedin,narrowingthemdownto35or40
suspects.TheyaskedPhilJordantoseeifmeninanyofthephotographs
seemedtobeamongthemurderers.Hepickedfiveofthephotosas
beingofmenlikelyinvolved.Thedetectivesinterrogatedallfive.Three
wereeventuallyfoundguiltyofthemurder.Theconvictedshooterhad
thetipofhistriggerfingermissing.
72
Psychicactivitysuchasthatreportedinthesedocumentedcases
happenscommonlytoday.Thepsychicsareusingtheirmindstolearn
informationtheycouldnotknowiftheirmindshadbeenconfinedto
theirbrains.
TheMindKnowsInformationbefore
theBrainCanEvenHaveAccesstoIt
Moreevidencethatthemindisoutsideofthebrainisinthefinding
thatthemindknowsinformationbeforeitsevenavailabletothebrain,
thentellsthebrainaboutitsothebrainregistersactivity,justasa
televisiondoeswhenitreceivesthesignalfromadistantlocation.
Descriptionsofthesephenomenafollow.
PeopleReacttoPicturesSecondsBeforeSeeingThem.
Dr.DeanRadin,SeniorScientistattheInstituteofNoeticSciences,
performedcarefullycontrolledstudiesinwhichpeopleseatedbeforea
Where Are You? 39
computermonitorwereshowncalmpictures(pastoralscenesand
neutralhouseholdobjects)andemotionalpictures(eroticandviolent
scenes).Thepictureswereselectedatrandombyacomputerandshown
inrandomorder.Theirskinconductancelevels(SCL)weremeasured
continuallyduringtheentiretest.Theskinconductancetestislikealie
detectorthatshowswhetherthepersonfeelsstress.Asyoumight
expect,peopleshowedstressatseeingtheemotionalpicturesandcalm
whenshownthecalmpictures.
Butremarkably,thetestsconsistentlyshowedthatsomepeople
reactedtothepictureswiththeappropriatelymatchedcalmorstressas
earlyassixsecondsbeforethepictureswereshown,eventhoughthe
computerhadntselectedthematrandomyet.Thatsuggeststhatthe
peoplewerentusingthebodytolearnaboutthepictures.
73
ThestudieswerereplicatedbyDickBierman,apsychologistatthe
UniversityofAmsterdamandUtrechtUniversity.
74
Whatthismeansisthatthepersonsmindmusthavealreadybeen
reactingtoinformationitreceivedbeforetheinformationevenexistedin
thephysicalrealmfortheeyestosee.
PeopleCanSuccessfullyPredictTargetstobeShown
BeforeaComputerEvenSelectstheTarget.
Therehasbeenotherevidencethatthemindknowsthingsbeforethe
brainandbodyssensesareinvolved.Dr.CharlesHonortonwas
DirectoroftheDivisionofParapsychologyandPsychophysicsat
MaimonidesMedicalCenterinNewYork.Heandhiscolleagueslooked
atallthetestsperformedfrom1935to1987thatweredesignedto
determinewhethersomeone(calledasubject)couldpredictwhich
targetwasabouttobeshownfromseveralpossibletargets.Thetarget
wasgoingtobechosenatrandominsomeway:byacomputer,by
throwingadie,orbysomeothermethodnoonecouldinfluence.Ineach
study,thesubjectwasshownaselectionofseveraltargetssuchas
coloredlamps,symbolsoncards,orthenumberonadieandaskedto
guesswhichonewouldbethechosentarget.Then,onetargetwas
selectedatrandombythecomputerorrollingadieorsomeother
uncontrollable,randomaction.Thestudiescomparedeachsubjects
predictionwiththetargetthatwasactuallyselected.
Honortonandhiscolleaguesfoundreportsof309experimentsin113
articlespublishedfrom1935to1987,doneby62differentinvestigators.
Combined,theytotaled2millionindividualtrialsbyover50,000
subjects.Thetimeintervalsbetweentheguessesandtherandom
selectionsoftargetsrangedfrommillisecondstoayear.Theresultswere
thatthesubjectswereabletopredictwhichtargetwouldbeselected
moreoftenthanwouldoccurbychanceguessing,withtheoddsagainst
itbeingbychanceattentrilliontrilliontoone.
75
Asmightbeexpected,whenthesefindingswerepublished,other
researchersfromaroundtheworld,fromEdinburghUniversityto
CornellintheUnitedStates,rushedtoduplicatetheexperimentand
improveonit.Theyallgotsimilarresultsandextendedtheexperiments
andfindings:
Itwassoondiscoveredthatgamblersbeganreacting
subconsciouslyshortlybeforetheywonorlost.The
sameeffectwasseeninthosewhoareterrifiedof
animalsmomentsbeforetheywereshownthecreatures.
Theoddsagainstallofthesetrialsbeingwrongis
literallymillionstooneagainst.
76
Inotherwords,themindoutsideofthebodyseemstoknow
informationbeforeitisavailableforanyofthebodyssensesto
receiveit.
PeopleSuccessfullyAnticipateSomeonesCallorVisit.
Thisabilityofthemindtoknowsomethingbeforethebraincould
evenhaveaccesstotheinformationiscommoninpeopleseveryday
lives.Weveallhadtheexperienceofthinkingofsomeoneandafew
minuteslaterthatpersoncallsorknocksonthedoor.Itcouldbe
someonewehaventseenfordaysorweeks.
Tofindoutwhetherthatreallyisapremonitionthatthepersonwill
callorknockonthedoor,RupertSheldrake,aBritishbiologist,
performedexperimentsinwhichhegavesubjectsalistoffourpeople
andhadthesubjectssitquietlybesidethephone.Theywerethenasked
toselectwhichofthefourpeopletheybelievedwasabouttocall.The
personamongthefourwhowouldcallwasselectedatrandomby
rollingadie,sonoonewouldknowwhowasgoingtocall.
Sheldrakestudiedanumberofpeopleusingthissetup.Wewould
expectthatthesubjectswouldguesscorrectly25percentofthetimejust
bychance(oneoutoffour).However,Sheldrakehadresultsof45
percentcorrect,showingthatpeopleoftendidknowbeforeaperson
calledwhowasgoingtocall.
77
Where Are You? 41
Thatknowledgeapparentlywascomingfromasourceoutsideofthe
person,anotherindicationthatthemindmustnotbeconfinedtothe
brain.
PeopleReacttoaTouchAbouttoHappen
BeforeItEvenHappenstotheBody.
BenjaminLibet,Ph.D.,aneurobiologistattheMedicalCenterofthe
UniversityofCalifornia,wasmeasuringhowquicklythebrainwould
registerstimulation,suchasabeingtouchedonthearm,byusing
electrodestomeasurewhenthebrainresponded.Thesurprisingresult
wasthatthepersoninvolvedintheteststatedthathewasaware
(conscious)ofthesensationafewthousandsofasecondfollowingthe
stimulation,butthepersonsbraindidntregisterthetouchuntilafter
that.Inotherwords,itseemsthatthepersonsmindknewaboutthe
stimulationbeforethebraindid.
78
PeoplePreparetoActBeforetheDeciding
PartoftheBrainBeginstoShowActivity.
AsimilarfindingresultedfromotherstudiesbyDr.Libet.He
conductedexperimentsin1985thatshowedthemotorareaofthebrain
preparestoactameasurablelengthoftimebeforeapersonusesthepart
ofthebrainthatdecidestoact.Heaskedtestsubjectstodecidetolift
eithertherightfingerorthewholerighthand.Thesubjectswere
connectedtobrainwavemeasuringmachines(EEGs)toseewhenthe
decisionmakingpartofthebrainwasworkingandwhenthemotoror
musclepartofthebrainwasworking.ThetimesontheEEGrecordings
werecarefullymonitored.Theresultswerethatthepartofthebrainthat
governsmovementwasgettingreadytoraisethefingerorhandbefore
thedecisionwasevenmadeinthebrain,onaveragebyahalfsecond.
79
Themindapparentlyhadalreadymadethedecisionbeforeittold
thebrainaboutit.
ScientistsHaveBecomeConvincedbytheEvidencethat
theMindKnowsBeforeSensedInformationisAvailable.
ProfessorDickJ.BiermanoftheUniversityofAmsterdamand
UtrechtUniversity,hasbeenactiveinthefieldofparapsychologyfor
overtwodecades,thoughhehasbeenskepticalabouttherealityof
psychicphenomena.AfterreceivinghisPh.D.inexperimentalphysics,
hebecameinvolvedinresearchinartificialintelligence,specifically
intelligenttutoringsystems.Thisresultedinafocusonindividual
learningandlateronlearningduringalteredstatesofconsciousness,
especiallylearningduringsleep.
Hisdecadesofresearchintohowpeopleknowledhimtochangehis
viewpointaboutpsychicphenomena.Thisishisdescriptionofthe
conclusionhecametoaboutpeoplesabilitytosensethefuture:
Weresatisfiedthatpeoplecansensethefuturebeforeit
happens....Wednowliketomoveonandseewhat
kindofpersonisparticularlygoodatit.
80
ProfessorBrianJosephson,aNobelPrizewinningphysicistfrom
CambridgeUniversity,similarlyconcluded,
Sofartheevidenceseemscompelling.Whatseemstobe
happeningisthatinformationiscomingfromthe
future.
81
Ametaanalysisofallprecognitionexperimentsconductedat
StanfordResearchInstitutefrom1973to1988wasconductedbyEdwin
May,Ph.D.,aresearcherinlowenergy,experimentalnuclearphysics,
andhiscolleagues.Theanalysiswasbasedon154experimentswith
morethan26,000separatetrialsconductedover16years.They
concludedthatthestudiesshowedthatpeoplewereabletopredictthe
future,withthestatisticalresultsofthisanalysisshowingoddsagainst
chancethatwereofmorethanabillionbilliontoone.
82
Sensoryexperienceconfinesapersontoknowingaboutwhatis
happeningcurrently,intheimmediateenvironmentofthebody.These
studiesandtheconclusionsbytheresearcherswhohavereviewedthem
indicatethatthemindmustbeobtaininginformationfromsomesource
outsideofthebodyandbrainthatitknowsandremembers.That
suggeststhatthemindisnotinthebrain.
PeopleDrawCreativityfromSome
SourceOutsideoftheBrain
Theremarkableabilitiessomepeopleshowdefythenotionthata
merelymechanicalbraincouldsuddenlyproduceremarkablecreations.
Machinesperformastheywerebuilttoperform,butthemindcan
Where Are You? 43
performfeatsfarbeyondabrainmachinescapabilities.Someexamples
follow.
ChildProdigiesHaveAbilitiesthatCome
fromSomewhereOtherthantheBrain.
JayGreenberg:Musicprodigy
JayGreenbergis12yearsold,butalreadyhaswrittenfivefulllength
symphoniesandisnowenrolledintheJuilliardSchoolofMusic.
83
Greenbergsaysthatmusicjustfillshisheadandhehastowriteitdown
togetitout.Hedoesntknowwhereitcomesfrom,butitcomesfully
written,playinglikeanorchestrawithinhishead:Itsasifthe
unconsciousmindisgivingordersatthespeedoflight,hereports.You
know,Imean,soIjusthearitasifitwereasmoothperformanceofa
workthatisalreadywritten,whenitisnt.
84
Buthesnotalone.HewasprecededbyMozart(whoplayedwhole
piecesofmusicatfourandwrotehisfirstcompositionatfive),
Mendelssohn(whowrotehisfirstpieceatage11),andCamilleSaint
Sans(whoatage10couldplayanyofMozartspianoconcertosfrom
memory).
WhereareGreenbergscreationscomingfrom?Itsasifhes
lookingatapictureofthescore,andhesjusttakingitfromthepicture,
basically,saysSamZyman,acomposerandGreenbergsteacherat
Juilliard.Infact,ataroundagetwo,Greenbergstarteddrawing
instruments.Beforeheknewwhatacellowas,hehaddrawnapicture
ofoneandhadwrittenthename.Hismother,whohasnomusical
background,reported,Hemanagedtodrawacelloandaskforacello,
andwrotethewordcello.AndIwassurprised,becauseneitherofushas
anythingtodowithstringinstruments.AndIdidntexpecthimtoknow
whatit[acello]was.Atagethree,hewasdrawingthenotesforthe
celloperformance.
85
Hehadnotbeentaughthowtodrawnotes,and
certainlynothowtocreateacelloperformance,yettheycametohim.
In2007,shereportedthat...hetoldusheoftenhearsmorethan
onenewcompositionatatime.Multiplechannelsiswhatitsbeen
termed.SaysJay,...mybrainisabletocontroltwoorthreedifferent
musicsatthesametimealongwiththechannelofeverydaylife.He
doesntrevisehiscompositions.Theyusuallycomeoutrightthefirst
time.
86
Akiane:Artandpoetryprodigy
Akianeisanaccomplishedartistandpoetwhobegandrawingatage
four.Sheisconsideredtheonlyknownchildbinarygenius,meaning
sheisaprodigyinbothrealistpaintingandpoetry.
87
Akianehashad
soloartexhibitionsatages9,10,11,and12.Shehadalifechanging
spiritualtransformationatagefour,bringingherentirefamily,including
heratheistmother,toGod.LikeJayGreenberg,sheexplainsthather
poemsoftenarrivefullyconceived.
88
OliviaBennett:Artprodigy
OliviaBennettbeganpaintingatagefive.Now17,herworkiswell
knownandhasbeencomparedtothatoftheartmasterGeorgia
OKeeffe.
89
Materialistsassertthattheseprodigiesresultfrommysteriesofthe
brain,buttheycantexplainhow.Itsclearthatunusualabilitiesofthese
magnitudescouldntcomefromthreetofivepoundsoffatandprotein
squashedinsideaskull.Ifthephenomenonweresimplyaproductof
thesamemachinebrain6billionpeopleontheplanetshareincommon,
wewouldexpectasizablepercentageofthemachinestobeequally
talented.Butmachinesdontsuddenlytakeonremarkableproperties,
andfewpeopleareprodigies.
Foralistofchildprodigiesinvariousfields,goto
CreativityComesfromOutsidetheBrain.
Thewordsorthelanguage,astheyarewrittenor
spoken,donotseemtoplayanyroleinmymechanism
ofthought....Conventionalwordsorothersignshave
tobesoughtforlaboriouslyonlyinasecondary
stage....whenwordsinterveneatall,theyare,inmy
case,purelyauditive.AlbertEinstein
90
GrahamWallascreatedasequencethatcreativityseemstogo
throughthatiswidelyacceptedtoday:
91
PreparationKnowledgeofthefacts,insights,andgeneral
knowledgebaseaboutthesubjectthatisthefocusofthecreative
endeavor.
Where Are You? 45
IncubationGreatideasseemtorequiresometimefromthe
momentthepersonbeginsexploringaproblemtothetimea
creativeideacomes.
IlluminationThisisaflashofinsightaboutanewapproachor
newidea.Wallasdescribeditasamysteriousphaseinwhichthe
creativeinsightseemstoappearalmostmagicallyfromnowhere.
VerificationTheideaistestedtobesureitworks.
Theilluminationstepisthemostrevealing.Creativepeople
describetheinsightoranswerjustcomingtothem.Iftheinsightswere
comingfromthebrainasamachine,wewouldnothavethissudden
insight.Newideaswouldcomeattheendofalogicalprocess,like
puttingfiguresintothecellsofaspreadsheetandhavingthecorrect
resultsappear.Themechanicalprocesswouldbetothinkthroughthe
knowledge,andattheendofthethoughtprocesstheanswerwouldbe
apparent.Thatisntwhatcreativepeopledescribehappening.The
insightsseemtocomefullyformedfromasourcethepersoncant
identify.
Creativepeoplesuchasmusicians,writers,andtheoretical
mathematiciansandphysicistscommonlydescribethesemysterious,
suddeninsights.LarryDossey,chiefofstaff,MedicalCityDallas
HospitalanddirectoroftheBiofeedbackDepartmentoftheDallas
DiagnosticAssociation,describessuchaburstofcreativitythatcametoa
renownedconcertartist,RosalynTureck.Attheageof17,Tureckwas
playingaBachfuguewhenshesaysshehadthisremarkableexperience:
Suddenlyshelostallawarenessofherownexistence.
Oncomingto,shesawBachsmusicinatotallynew
way,withanewstructurethatrequiredthe
developmentofanovelpianotechnique.Sheworkedit
outoverthenexttwodays,applyingittofourlinesof
thefugue,whichsheplayedathernextsession.Her
teacherfeltherinterpretationwasmarvelousbutcould
notbesustainedorappliedtoBachsentireoeuvre.All
Iknew,Turecksaid,wasthatIhadgonethrougha
smalldoorintoanimmenseliving,greenuniverse,and
theimpossibilityformelayinreturningthroughthat
doortotheworldIhadknown.
92
Later,shebecamethefirstwomaninvitedtoconducttheNewYork
PhilharmonicOrchestra.
Mozartdescribedhismusicalcompositioninmuchthesamewaythe
childprodigiesdescribetheirs:ascomingwholeintothemind:
Allthisfiresmysoul,and,providedIamnotdisturbed,
mysubjectenlargesitself,becomesmethodizedand
defined,andthewhole,thoughitbelong,standsalmost
completeandfinishedinmymind,sothatIcansurvey
it,likeafinepictureorabeautifulstatue,ataglance.
NordoIhearinmyimaginationthepartssuccessively,
butIhearthem,asitwere,allatonce.Whatadelight
thisisIcannottell!Allthisinvention,thisproducing,
takesplaceinapleasing,livelydream.
93
PhysicistMichaelFaraday,renownedforhisworkwith
electromagnetism,saidthathisthinkingwasalmostentirelyvisual.He
originatedhistheorieswithoutthehelpofasinglemathematical
formula.
94
MaxKnoll,ProfessorofElectricalEngineeringatPrinceton
Universityandinventoroftheelectronmicroscope,describedthis
inspirationwithasuggestionthatitcomesfromsomegreatersource:
Thefactthatanideasuddenlyemergesfullblowncall[s]
fortheexistenceof...aspecialintuitivefunction.The
contentofthisideaisbestdescribedin...timeless,
nonspatial...terms....Alwaysunmistakablearethe
suddennessandactivityoftheintuitiveevent,andits
tendencytooccurinastateofrelaxation,andaftera
protractedperiodofmeditation....This...cannotbe
attributed...tohigherthinkingfunctions.
95
SavantsHaveAbilitiesOutside
theCapabilitiesofTheirBrains.
Savantsnormallyareautisticinmostareasoftheirmental
development,meaningtheyarewithdrawn,dontreactnormallytotheir
environments,dontcommunicatewell,andhavementaldeficits.
However,savantshaveabilitiescalledsplinterskills,meaningtheyare
focusedinahighlyspecializedareasuchasrecallingfacts,numbers,
Where Are You? 47
licenseplates,maps,andextensivelistsofstatisticsafterbeingexposed
tothemonlyonce.
KimPeek,whoselifeinspiredthemovieRainManwithDustin
HoffmanandTomCruise,hadmacrocephalyresultingfromdamageto
thecerebellum.Hewasmissingpartsofhisbrain,sohedidntlearnto
walkuntilagefourandstillwalksinasidelongmanner.Hecannot
buttonuphisshirtandhasdifficultywithothermotoractivities.HisIQ
scoresarewellbelowaverage.
However,inspiteofhisdeficiencies,hecanrecallbooksintheir
entirety,frommemory.Hehasphotographicrecallofabout98%ofwhat
hereadsonetime.Hisabilitytoreadcamesuddenlyatagethree:
AtagethreeKimaskedhisparentswhattheword
confidentialmeant.Hewaskiddinglytoldtolookitup
inthedictionaryandhedidjustthat.Hesomehowknew
howtousethealphabeticalordertolocatethewordand
thenproceededtoread,phonetically,thewords
definition(SincethattimeKimhasread,andcanrecall,
some7600books).
96
Themostreasonableexplanationforthesavantsunexplainable
abilityisthatmemoryandthemindarentinthebrain.Apersonnot
focusedonthephysicalrealmhasaccesstoagreatvarietyofother
abilitiesandmemories.Thesavantsknowledgeseemstocomefromthe
sameplacefromwhichapsychicreceivesknowledgethatisoutsideof
theimmediatephysicalenvironment.
Amaterialistmightsuggestthatthebrainsimplyhasgreater
capabilitiesinahighlyfocusedareawhentheotherpartsofthebrain
thatshouldhavedevelopedareallocatedtothatfocusedarea.However,
thereisnoresearchtoindicatethatotherpartsofthebrainsomehow
becomeconvertedtothefocusedskills;infact,damagetothebrainsof
savantsmeanspartsofthebrainsimplydontwork.
Theabilitiescandevelopsuddenly,showingthatthisabilitydoesnt
developgraduallyasunusedpartsofthebrainarededicatedtothe
unusualabilities.Whentheyareacquiredsuddenly,theeffectisknown
astheacquiredsavantsyndrome.
97
Thatwasthecasewithsavant
OrlandoL.Serrell.
98
Orlandowassimplyanordinaryboyuntil,atage
10,hewasstruckbyabaseballontheleftsideofhishead.Hefelltothe
ground,butdidntreportittohisparentsorreceivemedicalattention,
althoughhesufferedfromaheadacheforalongtime.However,he
foundthathethenwasabletoperformcalendricalcalculationsof
incrediblecomplexity.ThatmeansifyouaskOrlandowhatdayofthe
weekJanuary4,2015,willfallon,hewillbeabletotellyou,Saturday,
instantly,withoutapausetocalculateandwithperfectaccuracy.The
boysbraindidntdevelopovertimesothatmorebrainwasfocusedon
calendricalcalculations.Thechangehappenedimmediatelyafterthe
accident.
Atsixyearsofage,anautisticchildnamedMattSavagesuddenly
beganplayingLondonBridgeIsFallingDownperfectlyonthepiano
withouttrialanderrortolearnit,fromnothingtoplayingperfectly,his
mothersaid.
99
Todayheisanaccomplishedjazzpianist.Beforethatday
whenhespontaneouslystartedplayingthepiano,hedidnotliketobe
exposedtoanynoise.
TheEvidencetheMindKnowswithouttheBrain
HavingAccesstotheInformationIsOverwhelming
EdwardF.KellyiscurrentlyResearchProfessorintheDepartmentof
PsychiatricMedicineattheUniversityofVirginia.Heisauthorof
ComputerRecognitionofEnglishWordSenses,AlteredStatesofConsciousness
andPsi:AnHistoricalSurveyandResearchProspectus,andIrreducibleMind:
TowardaPsychologyforthe21
st
Century.Heassertsthattherealityof
psychicknowledge(knowingoutsideofthebrain)hasbeen
experimentallyestablishedbeyondanyreasonabledoubt,andanyviable
theoryofhumanpersonalitywillhavetoaccommodatethisfact.
100
DreamsDontPlayBackMemoriesintheBrain
Iflifememorieswerestoredinthebrain,wewouldexpectthatwhen
thepersonrelaxesthefocusofwakefulawarenessbysleeping,thebrain
wouldaccessthosememoriesandplaythembackindreamsbecauseit
wouldrequirelesseffort.Withoutwakefulcontrol,thememorieswould
simplyspilloutintodreams.Ifmemorieswerestoredinthebrainlikea
movieonaDVD,whenthebrainwassearchingforsomesourceof
imagesduringthedreamstate,itwouldpulloutsomeofitsstored
moviestheyrealreadythere,soitwouldtakelittleenergytojustplay
themback.Attheveryleast,thebrainwouldplaybacksomeofthe
memoriesduringsleepinexactlythesamewaytheyoccurredwhenthe
memorieswereexperienced.
Where Are You? 49
Instead,whenyourelaxintoahalfsleeporareinafulldreamsleep,
youwitnessscenesofpeopleyoudontknowdoingthingsyoudont
anticipate,sayingthingsyoudidntrememberanyonesayinginyour
lifetime.Yourmindisoffinthesameplaceyourmemories,creativity,
thoughts,andthemindare,whereentirelynewcreationsevolvein
waysdifferentfromwhatyoureyes,ears,nose,tongue,andskinactually
experiencedassensualinput.Ifthebrainwereamachine,youcouldno
moredothatthanyoucouldgetadrymartinioutofanoldcoke
machine.Letatoasterrunbyitselffordecadesanditwillneverproduce
acupofcoffee.Thecapabilityfornoveltyandcreativityjustisntina
machine.
Instead,thepersonsmindsailsoffintoflightsoffancy.Itcreates
entirelynewdramaswithsomeofthesamecharactersinthepersons
life,butsomeentirelynewcharactersthedreamerhasnevermetand
willprobablynevermeetinlife.Inotherwords,themind,insleep,goes
tothesameplacewherememoriesarestored,outsideofthebrain.But
sinceithasauniverseofresourcestodrawfrom,itsetsaboutcreatingan
entirelynovellifeforitself,likeanotherEarthrealm,usingthepersons
lifeexperiencesasonlythebasisforthedreams.
Attimes,dreamshaveimportantmessages,orcontainvividimages
ofandconversationswithdeceasedlovedones.Thatcouldntcomeout
ofthebrain.
HowDoestheMindInteractwiththeBrain?
Theresearchseemsclearthatwhenwehaveamemory,itisntthat
thebraincreatesthememory.Thebraindoestakeonthesamestateit
wasinwhenthememorywasfirstcreated.Ithassights,sounds,smells,
tastes,andsensationsoftouch,anditplaystheminasequenceasthough
thememorywerebeinglivedagain.Themindthenfeelsallthesame
emotionsbecauseitbelievesitsintheoriginal,rememberedstate,even
thoughitmayberemoteintime.
Thosewhospeakaboutthisrecreationofmemoryinthebrainuse
theterm,wholebrainmemories.
101
Theycantfindoutwhere
memoriesarestoredinthebrain,buttheyknowthatamemoryuses
manypartsthesight,sound,smell,taste,touch,emotional,
psychomotor,andpsychokineticareasofthebrainsotheyassumethe
memoriesmustbestoredinmanypartsofthebraininsomemysterious,
notunderstoodway.However,thereisnoevidencetoassumethat
memoriesarestoredinthebrain,andtherequirementsonthebrainto
accomplishthatwouldbeimpossibletorealize.Wejustknowthatwhen
themindwantstorecallsomething,itwillsthememoryintoexistence
andthebraintakesonthesamestatesithadwhenthememorywas
formedsothepersonseestheimage,hearsthesounds,feelsthetextures,
smellstheodors,andfeelstheemotions,butthesourceofthese
experiencesisunknown.
Theonlyviableexplanationforwhatishappeningisthatthemind,
outsideofthebrain,bringswholememoriestothebrainandreorganizes
thebraintoduplicatewhatthemindwasexperiencingwhenthe
memorieswereformed.Thebrain,inotherwords,islikeatelevision.
Thesignalcomingintoitalignsitscomponentstocreateimagesofthe
Simpsonsonthescreen,justasamemoryisrecreatedinthemind.But
thetelevisiondoesntcreatetheimageofBartSimpson;Bartsimageand
zanyactionsarentstoredinthetelevision.Thetelevisionisjustthe
instrumentthatallowsBarttobeexperiencedagainashewaswhenhis
imagewasfirstcreated,outsideofthetelevisionset.
Whenthetelevisionsetisdamaged,perhapsbyhavingashort
circuitburnoutapart,thetelevisionwillnotfunctionproperly.We
couldturnonLarryKingbutwemightnotbeabletohearsound,orthe
picturemaybedistortedorfuzzy.However,thatdoesntmeanLarry
Kinghasbeenstruckdumborhasbecomefuzzy.Thesignal,justlikea
personsmind,isperfectlyfinewhenthetelevisionorthebrainis
damaged;theyjustdontfunctionwellenoughtoreceiveandprocessthe
signalscorrectly.
Somerecentresearchsupportingtheviewthatthemindoutsideof
thebrainformsthebraintohaveexperiencesispresentedinChapter10.
ThenWhereAreYou?
Neuroscientistscantlocateyourmindoryourmemoriesinthe
brain,somanyarenowsuggestingthatthemindisnotinthebrain.The
dataseemtosupportthatbecausethebraindoesnthavethecapacityto
holdallthememoriesandmissinglargepartsofthebraindoesntaffect
memoryorthinking.Atthesametime,manypeople,includingmeand
unitsoftheUnitedStatesGovernment,canseeobjectsandscenes
thousandsofmilesawaywithoutusingoureyes.Blindpeoplesee
clearlyinneardeathexperiencesandhavetheremarkableabilityto
locateobjectsandevenridebicycleswithoutusingphysicaleyes.People
havingneardeathexperienceswhenthebrainiscompletely
nonfunctioningasshownonbrainmonitoringequipmentsee,hear,and
Where Are You? 51
knowmoreclearlythanwhentheyarefullyawake,andtheythe
experiencesarestoredinmemorywhilethebrainshowsnofunctioning.
Outofbodyexperiencesdemonstratethatpeoplelyinginbedatone
locationcanseescenesfarawaywithoutusingtheirclosedeyes.
Peoplesmindsreacttopicturesbeforeacomputerhasevenchosen
them,showingthebraincouldntbeinvolved,andwecommonlyknow
someoneisgoingtocallorvisitwithnosensoryorganssending
informationtothebraintotellusthat.Musicalscoresandcreativeideas
popintopeoplesmindsinwaysabrainmachinecouldntmanage.
Savantshaveremarkableabilitiesbeyondthebrainscapacities.Andin
dreamswesailoffintoflightsoffancyratherthanplayingback
memoriesstoredinthebrain.
Thedataallclearlyindicatethatthemindsimplyisnotinthebrain.
Youreoutsideofthebodyinanentirelydifferentrealm.Thatwillhave
profoundimplicationsforyourrelationshipswithotherpeoplebecause
yourmindisonewiththeirminds.Itwillprovetoyouthetruthsabout
theafterlifebecauseifyourenotlimitedinthebody,youdontdiewhen
thebodydies.
Thebodyisusefulforhavingexperiences,butitsjustlikea
television.YouturnitonsoyoucanexperiencetheSimpsonsorLarry
King.Butjustasthesignalcomesfromoutsidethetelevision,yourmind
isoutsidethebrainandthebody,andlikethefirsttelevisionyouhad
decadesagothatyoudonthaveanyusefororaffectionfortoday,you
willfindthatyoudontneedorcareaboutthebodywhenitstops
functioning.Thatswhatwellexploreinthenextchapters.
Formoreaboutthemindandthebrain,logonto
WhatAreYou?
Themindthethingthatisyouyoursoulifyou
willcarriesonafterconventionalsciencesaysitshould
havedriftedintonothingness.Dr.SamParnia,
SouthamptonGeneralHospital,London,England,andthe
UniversityofSouthampton
Youknowthatyouareyourmindthatgoesthroughthedayusing
thebrainandthebodyasitcreatesrealities.Thephysicalworldisthe
sceneryfortheplaysyoucreate.Butyouarenotthescenery.Youknow
thatyourmindisntinthebrain.Noneuroscientistcanlocateitthere;
thebraincouldntholdallofyourlifememories;stimulatingthebrain
doesntresultinasinglemindfunction;andpeoplehavesensory
experienceswithoutusingthebrainatall.Youarentinthebrain.
Youremindisoutsideofthebrain.
Thatleadstoaremarkableconclusion.Whenthebodystops
functioning,yourmindmuststillbethere.Yourmindsimplycontinues
asitwaswhenitwasusingthebody,justaswhenyoutakeoffyour
overcoatandleaveitinthecloset,youwalkintothelivingroomandhug
yourlovedoneswithoutathoughtforwhereyourcoatis.Weknow
53
thatstruefromalltheevidenceweveaccumulatedoverthelasttwo
centuries.Themind,thatcontinuesafterthebodydies,isyourrealself.
Ifyourselfisamindapartfromthebrainandthebody,thenwhat
areyou?Youareaneternalbeinghavingaphysicalexperience.This
chapterexplainsthatfact.
AsanoteforChristianstaughtthatitissinfultospeaktopeople
whohavecrossedovertothenextplaneoflifeorthatpeoplegointoa
longsleepafterdeath,thosethingsareabsolutelynottrue.Formore,
linktohttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
WhyDoSomeHaveDifficulty
RealizingWereEternalBeings?
Ifwehadbeenrearedtounderstandthatwerenotthebody,today
wewouldjustassumethatistrue.Manypeopledontbelievethattoday
becausetheyweretaught,bymodelandexamplesincechildhood,that
wearejustthebody.Ourculturehasadesperatefearofdeath,as
thoughdeathweresomehowabadthingtheendofexistence.Mostof
themoneyspentinhealthcaretodayisexpendedonthelasttwoweeks
oflifetryingtokeepthebodyalivejustafewdayslonger,eventhough,
attimes,themindisgone.Andso,peoplepreferlivinginavegetative
stateforafewextradays,inpainorcomatose,hookeduptomonstrous,
expensivemachinesinsteadofdyingpeacefully,withlovedones,afew
daysorweeksearlierathome.Whenpeoplewanttorememberaloved
onewhohasdied,theygotothecemeteryandstareattheground,as
thoughthepersonwerethebodyburiedthere.Itsnowonderthat
childrenwalkingbesidetheirsobbingeldersacrossthecemeterylawn
learntofeardeathandfeelthebodyisallthereistolife.
Theproblemarosebecausehumankindmaturedintellectuallyover
thepasttwomillennia,butspirituallyremainedbackward.Beliefinthe
tribalgodsheldswayatthebeginningofthefirstmillenniumBCE.
Then,duringtheAxialAge(c.800BCE200BCE)andthetimesof
Yeshua(Jesus),Muhammad,andotherluminariesofthefirst
millenniumCE,humankindwasrepeatedlygiveninsightsintothe
greaterselfweeacharethatisnotconfinedtoabody.Ourancestors
shouldhaveusedtheknowledgetomatureawayfromtheharsh,
militaristic,partisantribalgodstowardaspiritualityofpeace,love,
brotherhood,andconfidenceinoureternalnatures.Thatswhatthe
spiritualteachersweredescribing.
What Are You? 55
Thesewordswerejustcomingtounderstandtodaywerespokenby
YeshuabenYosef
1
(JesusAramaicnamethatheandhisfamilyused)in
thefirstcenturyCE:
Iwillnotleaveyouasorphans;Iwillcometoyou.Before
long,theworldwillnotseemeanymore,butyouwillsee
me.BecauseIlive,youalsowilllive.Onthatdayyou
willrealizethatIaminmyFather,andyouareinme,
andIaminyou.YeshuabenYosef
InthefirstcenturyCE,Yeshuaknewthathewouldnotdiewhenhe
stoppedusingthebodyandknewthathewouldcontinuetobewithhis
followersandevenappeartothem.Thatisaperfectdescriptionofwhat
wetodayknowtobetrueaboutdeath,theafterlife,andouroneness
witheachotherandtheHigherPower.Butthepeoplewhocameto
assumecontrolofspiritualaffairsreinterpretedallofYeshuasteachings
tofittheirassumptionsandperspectives,eventuallydevelopingan
organizedreligionthatpreferredthemoreprimitivereligiousbeliefs:
exclusivity,intolerance,tribalhierarchy,power,judgment,deathas
separationuntiladistantheavenfortheobedientandeternal
punishmentforthedisobedient,andwealthforthem.
Gradually,ahugeorganizationwithopulentcathedralsandan
autocratic,wealthyrulingclassevolved;religiongavenofreedomof
thoughttothepeopleandwouldnotencouragethemtolearnaboutthe
mindofGodthatwascontinuallycommunicatingwiththem.Yeshuas
understandingoftheafterlife,theHigherPower,andtheneedforlove,
peace,brotherhood,andservanthoodwasovershadowedbythe
powerful,wealthyreligiousorganizationthateventuallydevelopedafter
hisdeath.Thereligiousfunctionariestoldthepeoplethattheirbeliefs
werenaveanduntrustworthy,thattheinnervoicetheyheardwas
demonsanddelusion,andthatonlythereligiousleadersunderstoodthe
Divinetruths.Overthecenturies,humankindcametobelievethose
falsehoods.Manypeoplestillbelievethemtoday.
Intheend,thebeliefsthatonlyreligionscanknowthetruthofthe
universe,andtheHigherPowerwillspeakuniquetruthsonlyto
ministersorpriests,areagnosticoratheistic;theyrevealanimplicit
beliefthattheHigherPowereitherdoesntexistordisdainsto
communicatetopeopledirectly.
TheresultisthatoverthetwomillenniasincetheAxialAge,
humankindhasbeeninaspiritualdarkages.Religionpunishedanyone
whospokeaboutspiritualthingsnotsanctionedbythereligion.During
thattime,ourspeciesbecameintellectuallymature,butremained
spirituallyretarded.Formostpeopletoday,thetermspirituality
meansgoingtochurchandswearingallegiancetoasetofdoctrines.But
neitherhasanythingtodowithspirituality.Thismisconception
illustratesthedepthofourignoranceaboutspiritualrealities.
Andso,whenbrightpeopleintheseventeenthcenturybeganto
learnaboutthematerialrealmthrougharapidlyevolvingscience,
humankinddeclareditsindependencefromreligion.Theintellectualsof
thetimefelttheynolongerneededtohaveareligiousinterpretationof
lifeandthemindbecausetheybelievedbothwereaccidentsintime,
governedbynaturallaws,notagodslaws.Godbecamesuperfluous.
Butabandoningreligionlefthumankindwithnospiritual
foundation.Today,mostpeopledontknowwhatspiritualityisorhow
tolearnaboutspiritualityandtheirownspiritualselves.Manyhave
shunnedreligion,God,andspiritualityaltogether,whileothers,
especiallyintheUnitedStates,haveadaptedtheirbeliefstothecurrent
seculartrendsthatrequirenorealthoughtaboutaninnerspirituallife,
justmembershipinandattendanceatsomechurch.Fortheirbeliefs
aboutlifeandtheuniverse,theyhaveturnedtomaterialisticscience
becauseithasaringofauthoritativetruthanditsassertionscanbe
provenondemand,unlikethestatementsabouttheinnerselfmadeby
thegreatspiritualteachers.
Materialisticsciencebecamethetwentyfirstcenturyreligionand
scientistsbecameitspriests.HumankindhasexchangedtheGodof
legalisticreligions,whichkeptpeopleignorantaboutpersonal
spiritualityandtheinnerself,formaterialisticscience,whichpromoted
thepremisethatdiscussionsoftheinnerselfandpersonalspiritualityare
nave,primitive,andultimatelymeaningless.Whileatfuneralstheytalk
aboutadistantheaven,therealfearformostisthatthemindisinthe
brainandthedeathofthebrainistheendofexistenceforthemind.
Sotheoddbeliefthathumankindevolvedfromrocksisaveryrecent
beliefthatdevelopedbecausehumankindwasnotabletogrow
spirituallyfortwomillenniaandhadlittleonwhichtobaseitsbeliefsas
confidenceinreligionsfellaway.Today,wearerediscoveringthetruths
abouttheuniverse,life,God,andhumankindthathavealwaysbeen
there,butwereshroudedbyreligion.Werelearningfromeachother
whatwealwaysknewtobetruebylisteningtoeachothersaccountsof
ournatural,everydayencounterswiththeafterlife.Wejusthaventbeen
sharingourconvictionswithconfidencebecauseofasocietyformedby
What Are You? 57
thecenturiesoldreligiousbeliefsandthecurrentscientificdisdainfor
suchconversations.
Today,weregainingaperspectiveontheoddmythologyabout
manbeingasoftrock;peoplearelearningthatitsjustprofound
ignoranceproducedfromthelackofspiritualgrowthbyhumankindand
ademonizingoftheinnervoicethatspeaksthetruthsaboutlife.The
resultofthisrediscoveryoftheselfwillbearevolutioninscience.As
PeterRussellwroteinFromSciencetoGod:APhysicistsJourneyintothe
MysteryofConsciousness,Ourinabilitytoaccountforconsciousnessis
thetriggerthatwill,intime,pushWesternscienceintowhatthe
AmericanphilosopherThomasKuhncalledaparadigmshift.
2
DoScientistsBelieveThereIsanAfterlife?
Theremighthavebeenmoreskepticsabouttheafterlifeamong
scientistsinthenineteenthandearlytwentiethcenturieswhenscience
hadnotturnedtolearningaboutthemindandthesurvivalof
consciousness,buttodaythelandscapehaschanged.Scientistsarethe
onesmakingthediscoveriesaboutwhowearephysically,
psychologically,andspiritually.Now,asteadilyincreasingnumberof
scientistsandothereducatedprofessionalsarebecomingconvincedof
therealityoftheafterlifefromtheemergingscientificdata;thenumber
ofskepticsisshrinking.
Hereswhynewdiscoveriesareatfirstopposedbyaherdofhard
nosedskeptics.Attheemergenceofeverynewworldvieworparadigm
shiftinhumankindsintellectualhistory,agroupofhighlyintelligent,
welleducatedmenandwomenhasstubbornlyrefusedtolookatorbe
convincedbythedata.Theyareasconsistentlyapresencein
humankindsprogressasarethepioneerswhopersevereandeventually
havetheirnewunderstandingadopted.Ifhumanitylistenedtotheherd
ofskepticspresentduringmostofourintellectualadvancements,wed
stillbelivingincavesusingstonetools.Thankfully,thediscoverers
alwayseventuallyemergevictorious,althoughsometimesnotuntilafter
theirdeathsandatothertimeswithdeepwoundsfromthegauntlets
theyhadtoruntohavetheirdiscoveriesunderstoodandaccepted.
Usually,theseskepticsspeakfromsimpleignorance.InJanuary
1905,morethanayearaftertheWrightbrothershadflownatKitty
Hawk,ScientificAmericanridiculedthenotionofmannedflightusing
machinery.Atthetime,theywerecalledTheLyingBrothers.The
authorwrote,
Ifsuchsensationalandtremendouslyimportant
experimentsarebeingconductedinanotveryremote
partofthecountry,onasubjectinwhichalmost
everybodyfeelsthemostprofoundinterest,isitpossible
tobelievethattheenterprisingAmericanreporter,who,
itiswellknown,comesdownthechimneywhenthe
doorislockedinhisfaceevenifhehastoscalea
fifteenstoreyskyscrapertodosowouldnothave
ascertainedallaboutthemandpublishedthem
broadcastlongago?
3
Thewriterjustdidnthavethefacts,butthatdidntdeterhimfrom
writingthatthestatementsbytheWrightBrothersandotherswerelies.
Sometimestheirresistanceisfromfear.ThetroubleGalileohadin
convincingpeoplethattheSun,nottheEarth,isatthecenterofthesolar
systemcamefromtheprofessorswhofearedhisideaswouldundermine
theAristotelianprinciplestheywereteaching.HewasnicknamedThe
Wranglerandhadtoleavehismedicalstudiesbecausetheprofessors
madelifesomiserableforhim.Ibelievemanyoftodaysneuroscientists
whostilldismissthedataaboutthemindbeingoutsideofthebraindo
sobecauseoffear;whatwouldhappentotheirdiscipline,theirprestige
inthefield,andtheirbookinprogressifthedatawereproventobetrue?
Butmostoften,theherdofstubbornskepticsresistsanynew
conceptionscomingfromoutsidetheirranksfrompureelitistarrogance.
Theybelievetheirunderstandingofrealityandtheuniversemustbe
correctbecausetheyrethelearnedscientists,andothersdonthavethe
credentialstosuggestorunderstandscientifictruths.In1772,the
prestigiousFrenchAcademyofSciencestudiedcasesofstonesfalling
outoftheskypresentedbymanyordinarypeople.Afteralengthy
examinationofundeniablereportsandtheremarkablestones
themselves,theyasserted,againstallthedata,thatstonesfallingfrom
theskyweredelusionsbecauseallscientistsagreedtherearenostonesin
thesky.Itwasntuntil1803thattheyconcededtherearesuchthingsas
meteorites.
Virtuallyallimportantdiscoveriesweremalignedbyaherdof
skepticswhentheywerefirstadvanced:
Penicillinwasntacceptedbythemedicalestablishmentforten
yearsafteritwasdiscovered.
What Are You? 59
Pasteurssuggestionthatgermscausediseasewascalleda
ridiculousfiction.
WhenIgnazSemmelweisurgedphysicianstowashtheirhands
beforesurgerytodeterinfections,hewassoridiculedforhis
suggestionthatheendedupinamentalhospitalandhisideas
werentaccepteduntilafterhedied.
OneBritishgeologistwroteofDarwinsevolutiontheories,I
laughedtillmysidesweresore,andaBritishornithologistwrote,
thathehaduttercontemptforDarwinstheory.
Wegener,whodevelopedthetheoryofcontinentaldrift,wasso
ridiculedthathediedanoutcastfromthescientificcommunityin
1930,20yearsbeforehewasprovencorrect.
BellstelephonewasturneddownbytheU.S.PostOfficeand
BritishPostOfficeasridiculous.
PeytonRoussuggestionthatsomecanceriscausedbyviruses
wasprovenclearlyinresearch,butwasntacceptedfornearly50
years.
Roentgensxraysweredescribedasanelaboratehoax.
Edisonslightbulbwascalledacompletelyidioticidea.
Themilitarytankwascalledidioticanduseless.
JohnBaird,inventorofthetelevisioncamera,wascalleda
swindler.
Chandrasekhar,whowonaNobelPrizefordiscoveringblack
holes,wassoviciouslyattackedbythescientificcommunitywhen
hesuggestedtheyexistthathecouldntcontinuehiscareerin
scienceinhisnativeEngland.
DopplersdiscoveryoftheDopplerEffectwasntacceptedfortwo
decadesbecauseitconflictedwiththeprevailingnotionsof
science.
Faraday,thepioneerinelectricity,wascalledacharlatanbyhis
fellowscientists.
Thediscovererofaninfluential,revolutionaryformofgeometry
(nonEuclideangeometry)keptitsecretfor30yearsoutoffearof
ridiculeandhisworkwasntpublisheduntilafterhisdeath.
Thediscoversofamicroscopewithatomscaleresolution
eventuallyreceivedaNobelPrize,butinitiallyweregreetedwith
hostility,shouts,andlaughterinscientificmeetingswhenthey
describedit.
Theideaofsendingrocketsintospacewascalledessentially
impracticable.
Spacetravelisbunk,theAstronomerRoyalofBritainwrote
beforethefirstsuccessfulmannedlaunchesintospace.
KenOlson,president,chairman,andfounderofDigital
EquipmentCorporationwrotein1977,Thereisnoreasonanyone
wouldwantacomputerintheirhome.
IBMturneddownthenewlyinventedphotocopierassertingthat
themarketforitwaslikelynolargerthan5,000businesses.
JuliusMayer,whoconceivedtheLawofConservationofEnergy,
couldntgetanarticleaboutitpublishedbyanyphysicsjournal.
TheworkofGeorgeOhm,thepioneerinelectricitywho
developedthenowfamiliarOhmsLaw,wascalledatissueof
nakedfantasyandwasntacceptedfor10yearsafterhe
advancedit.
Thelistcouldcontinuethroughallrevolutionaryideasadvancedin
thehistoryofhumankind.Theskepticsarepresentateveryoneofthese
advancements,andremainsimplyuninformed,misinformed,arrogant,
andclosedmindeduntiltheyarepassedbyandthenewideasare
adopted.
MaxPlanck,theGermantheoreticalphysicistwhooriginated
quantumtheory,wrote,
Anewscientifictruthdoesnottriumphbyconvincing
itsopponentsandmakingthemseethelight,butrather
becauseitsopponentseventuallydie,andanew
generationgrowsupthatisfamiliarwithit.
4
Newdiscoveriesthatmattertohumankindwillnevercomefromthe
herdofskeptics.Theyareprisonersoftheirparadigms.
Whenyouexaminetheevidencefortheafterlife,listentoeither
ordinarypeoplewhoexperiencethingstheyhavenoreasontofabricate
andwhospeakwithgenuineexcitementandcandor,ortotheeducated
intellectualswhoacknowledgethemselvestobeopenmindedand
What Are You? 61
willingtolettruthbefoundwhereveritlies,evenifthatisoutsideof
theirpresentunderstanding.Ifyouarewillingtolistentothesegenuine,
openmindedpeopleandnottheeverpresentherdofuninformed
skeptics,youwillbecomeconvincedoftherealityoftheafterlife.The
evidenceisincontrovertible.If,instead,youshrinkbackfromthelight
ofnewlyemergingtruth,youwillbedestinedtolivehuddledin
darknesswiththeskeptics.
Belowisjustasamplingofthevastamountsofinformationthat
intellectualadvancementsandsciencehaveprovidedthatproveto
everyonewhojustreadstheliteraturethatweareeternalselveshavinga
physicalperiodofourexistence.Ifsomeonedoesntbelievetheafterlife
isasrealasthislife,theyjustdontknoworwontbelievetheliterature.
PeopleAreComingtoRealizethat
theAfterlifeIsAsRealAsThisLife
Thewidespreadaccessibilitytoinformationtodayhasresultedina
sharingofknowledgeunprecedentedinhumankind.Aspeople
comparetheirexperienceswiththeafterlife,theyarediscoveringthat
whattheyindividuallyalwaysfelttobetrueissharedbymostother
people.Emboldened,theyrewillingtostatetheirbeliefs.Thesearent
hallucinationsorsuperstitions;theyrethediscoveryoftruthsapparent
tomostpeoplethathavebeendescribedthroughoutthehistoryof
civilization.Theafterlifeisasrealasthislife.
In1970,77percentofAmericanspolledsaidtheyknewtherealityof
theafterlife.Butina2000poll,82percentofAmericanssaidtheyknew
therealityoftheafterlife.AmongJews,19percentsaidtheyknewthe
afterlifeisrealinthe1970s.Then,56percentsaidtheywereconvinced
ofitinthe1998poll.
5
Humankindisgrowingoutofthesuperstitionsof
bothreligionandscienceabouttheafterlifebybecomingmore
knowledgeableaboutit.
MillionsofEverydayPeopleAreHaving
AfterDeathCommunications
Experiencingthepresenceoflovedoneswhohavediedisvery
common.InastudyreportedintheAmericanJournalofPsychiatry,two
thirdsofthosesurveyedintheU.S.reportedhavingsensedthepresence
ofthepersonwhopassedon.
6
Theexperiencecanhardlybecalled
unusual.
In1987,theGallupPollorganizationpublishedtheresultsofa
surveydesignedtofindouthowmanypeoplehadafterdeath
communicationexperienceofanykindinBritain.Thesurveyshowed
that48percentofthoseaskedfelttheywerepersonallyawareofthis
kindofexperienceintheirlives.
7
Abroadrangeofstudiesofafterdeathcommunicationhaveshown
thatafterdeathcommunicationisverycommon.
8
Reesreported50%ofwidowersreportedvisionsof
departedspouses,whichoccurredtothemwhileinthe
wakingstate.
9
[JanHoldenreportedapercentageof
70%to80%ofwidowsandwidowers.
10
]
Harroldsson,inanationalsurveyinIceland,reported
that31%ofrespondentsreportedvisualencounterswith
thedead.
11
KalishstudiedadultsinLosAngelesandfoundthat55%
ofblacks,54%ofMexicanAmericans,38%ofAnglo
Americans,and29%ofJapaneseAmericansreported
suchencounters.
12
Theseexperienceshavealsobeenreportedintraditional
HopiIndians.
13
Thefactthattheseexperiencesaresocommonhasled
oneinvestigatortoadvocateabandoningtheword
hallucinationtodescribethem.
14
In1988,BillandJudyGuggenheimbeganTheADCProject,inwhich
theyinterviewed3,300peoplewhohadexperiencedafterdeath
communications.Theaccountswereemotional,heartwarming,andat
timesstartling.Theydescribedthemintheirbook,HellofromHeaven
15
thatincludes353oftheactualstoriestheyheard.Readingtheclear,
heartfeltstoriesbyordinarypeoplewhoinsisttheycommunicatedwith
theirdeceasedlovedonescannothelpbutconvinceallbutthemost
hardenedskepticsthatourlovedonesarealiveandwellafterdeath,just
inadifferentformandadifferentplacethatiscloseby.
Thenumberofpeoplewhohavehadsuchexperienceswith
deceasedlovedonesisincreasing,inpartbecauseoftheopennesstothe
phenomenatoday.Communicationwithdeceasedlovedonesisa
What Are You? 63
common,everydayoccurrence.Todenyitistosuggestthatmostpeople
intheworldtodayareinsane,delusional,orlying.Acommon
phenomenonlikethisisasrealasseeingtotaleclipsesofthesun.We
wouldntdenytherealityoftotaleclipsesofthesunevenifwehad
neverseenonebecausesomanymillionsofpeoplehaveexperienced
them.Thesameistrueofafterdeathcommunication.Itssimplya
commonfact.
Peoplejustdonttalkabouttheirafterdeathcommunication
experiencesbecauseoftheoddnotioninourculturethatifwetalkabout
suchexperiences,weredelusional.Butifyoubringupthesubjectof
neardeathexperiencesorafterdeathcommunicationinagroupandlet
peopleknowitsOKtotalkaboutthem,thestorieswillstarttorollout.
Thesameistrueforpsychotherapistsandphysicians,whocarefor
peopleattimesofcrisis.Theyoftenhearaccountsofpsychicactivity
andtheafterlife,andmanyhavethemselveshadsuchexperiences.They
oftendontfeelcomfortabletalkingabouttheexperiencesbecauseofthe
criticismtheyfeartheywouldreceivefromcolleagues.Butwhentheyre
giventheopportunitytospeakabouttheminasafegroup,thestories
abound.
Dr.ElisabethLloydMayer,psychoanalyst,researcher,clinician,
authorofgroundbreakingpapersonfemaledevelopment,thenatureof
science,andintuition,professorofpsychologyatUCBerkeleyandUC
MedicalCenter,studiedandspokeaboutclairvoyance.Shewroteabout
thecommonreactionfromphysiciansandpsychotherapistswhenshe
spokeaboutherownpsychicexperiences:
Aswordofmynewinterest[inpsychicevents]spread,
mymedicalandpsychoanalyticcolleaguesbeganto
inundatemewithaccountsoftheirownanomalous
experiences,personalaswellasclinical....thestories
theysharedwithmewereoftenonestheydnever
revealedtoanotherprofessionalassociate.Their
accountsbyemail,snailmail,atconferences,in
seminars,inhallcorridors,oratdinnermadeaslittle
sensetomeastheydidtothecolleaguestellingme
aboutthem.Thestorieswereallaboutknowingthings
inbizarrelyinexplicableways....Iwasparticularly
fascinatedbyhoweagerlymycolleaguessharedeven
themostweirdlypersonalstorieswithme.Their
eagernesspuzzledme,untilIrealizedhowbadlypeople
wantedtoreintegratecornersofexperiencetheyd
walledofffromtheirpubliclivesforfearofbeing
misbelieved.
16
Thesamereluctancetospeak,butgreatdesiretosharetheir
experiences,istrueforhealthcareprofessionalswhohaveseenevidence
oftheafterlifeintheirownlivesandtheirpatientslives.
Examplesofthesecommoncontactswiththosecontinuingtolivein
theafterlifefollow.
PeopleHavingAfterDeathCommunications
LearnThingsTheyCouldntKnowOtherwise
Itiscommonforsomeonehavinganafterdeathcommunicationto
receivemessagesaboutthingsthepersoncouldnothaveknownifthe
messagesdidntcomefromthedeceased.
Thisaccountofanafterdeathcommunicationcamefromapatientof
Dr.AllanBotkin,formerlyapsychotherapistwithalargeChicagoarea
VAhospital,withwhomIcoauthoredthebook,InducedAfterDeath
Communication:ANewTherapyforGriefandTrauma.
17
Itillustratesthe
strikingrealityofthecommunicationfortheexperiencer,andthefact
thatthoseexperiencingafterdeathcommunicationoftenlearnthings
theycouldnothaveknown.
Jerryhadcometoseemeforpsychotherapyaboutan
unrelatedmatter,butafterdevelopingsometrustinme,
felthecouldtellmehisspontaneousADCstory
withoutbeinglabeledanutcase.Jerrywaslivinginthe
MidwestandhisexwifewaslivingontheEastCoast
withtheirthreechildren.Onenight,heexperiencedthe
clearimageofhisexwifewhilehewasasleep.She
lookedbeautiful,peacefulandhappy,hesaid,andshe
wantedtotellmeaboutsomethingofgreatconcernto
her.Jerrysaidshetoldhimthatheneededtostart
playingamoreimportantroleinrearingtheirchildren
andevenofferedveryspecificsuggestionsabouteach
child.Jerrysaidhisexperiencewasmuchclearerthana
dream.
Jerryawokerightafterhisexperience,baffledbyits
remarkableclarity.Hecouldremembertheentire
What Are You? 65
experience,andforhimitfeltlikearealconversationwith
hisexwife.Afterlyingawakeawhiletryingtomake
senseofhisexperience,hemanagedtogetbacktosleep.
Thenextmorningashewasmakingcoffee,thephone
rang.Itwashisexwifessister.Tearfully,shetoldJerry
thathisexwifehadbeenkilledinacaraccidentduring
thenight.
Suddenly,themeaningofhisexperiencebecameclear.
Sincethen,Jerrysexwifehasappearedtohimfive
timesinspontaneousADCs,eachtimeofferingfurther
adviceabouttheirchildren.Everytime,hesaid,she
didallthetalking.Andaftereachexperience,Jerry
followedheradviceclosely.Inallinstances,theadvice
turnedouttobeveryhelpful.
Ashetoldme[Dr.Botkin]thestory,Jerrylaughedat
onepointandsaidShehasntchangedmuch.Shewas
alwayshyperverbalandbossy.WhenIaskedhimifhe
thoughtthathiswifehadreallyvisitedhimaftershe
died,hesaiddefiantly,Iamsureofit.Iamassureofit
asIamthatImlookingatyourightnow.Nobodycan
evertellmethatitwasntreal,notyouoranyoneelse.I
dontcarewhatotherpeoplethinkaboutthisbecause
theyreallydontknow.Ididntbelieveinthisstuff
beforeithappened,butnowIhavenodoubt
whatsoever.
18
Inanothercase,awomanslifewassavedbytheappearanceofan
apparition,andshelearnedabouttheidentityoftheapparitionlater:
Insomecasespeopleappearapparentlywiththeexpress
purposeofsavinglovedonesfromdanger.This
happenedtoElaineWorrellwholivedwithherhusband
Halonthetopfloorofanapartmentbuildingin
Oskaloosa,Iowa.Onedayshesawayoungmaninher
hallwaywholedherdownstairsintotheapartmentofa
youngwidowwhomshebarelyknew.Shefoundthe
youngwomancollapsedonabedafterhavingslashed
herwrists.Aftersherecovered,theyoungwoman
showedheraphotographofherlatehusband;Elaine
recognizeditimmediatelyastheyoungmanwhohad
ledherdownstairsandintotheapartment.
19
PredeathandDeathbedVisionsAreCommon
EverythingweknowabouttheafterlifetellsusthattheHigher
Powerhassetuplifesothetransitionintothenextplaneofeternallifeis
aseasyaspossible;theuniverseisfilledwithloveandcompassion.Pre
deathvisionsareanexampleofthatpreparationforagentletransition.
Predeathvisionsarevisionsofdeceasedlovedonespatients
commonlyhaveintheweeksbeforetheydie.Deathbedvisionsarethe
visionsdyingpatientshaveinthedaysorhoursimmediatelypreceding
death.Bothhelpthepersonprepareforthetransition.TheyareGods
counselors,bringingreassurancetothoseabouttocrossover.
Dr.JamesL.Hallenbeck,directorofpalliativecareserviceswiththe
VeteransAdministrationPaloAltoHealthCareSystem,estimatesthat
thesepredeathvisionsordeathbedvisionsofdeceasedlovedonesoccur
foratleast25percentofdeaths.
20
StephenWagnerestimatesthenumberofpeoplewhoexperience
deathbedvisionsasevenmore.Heexplainsthatonlyabout10percent
ofdyingpeopleareconsciousshortlybeforetheirdeaths,butbetween50
and60percentofthoseconsciousexperiencedeathbedvisions.
21
Childrenaretruthtellersbecauseoftheiryouthfulnaivet,and
whentheyexperiencesuchvisions,theydescribethemmatteroffactly.
InClosertotheLight,Dr.MelvinMorsedescribeschildrensdeathbed
visions,explainingthattheyareastonishingscientificproofofthe
validityoftheneardeathexperience.
22
Dr.DianeKomp,aYalepediatriconcologist,describeda7yearold
girlwhosatupinbedjustbeforeherdeathfromleukemiaandsaidThe
angels,theyaresobeautiful,cantyouhearthemsingingMommy?A
boydyingofleukemiasaidthatGodspoketohimandthatheasked
Godtoliveanotheryearsohecouldexplainhisdeathtohis3yearold
brother.Amazingly,againstmedicalodds,theboylivedonemore
year.
23
ElisabethKblerRossdescribedahealthy4yearoldgirlwhohada
vividdreamshedescribedtohermother.Shesaidshesawabeautiful
goldenheavenandthatitwasreally,really,real,withgoldangels,
diamonds,andjewels.Itwasafunplace.There,shemetJesus.Shetold
hermothernottoworrybecauseJesuswouldtakecareofher.Shethen
wentouttoplayandsadlywasmurderedonlyhourslater.
24
What Are You? 67
In1959,KarlisOsis,Ph.D.,psychologyprofessorattheUniversityof
Freiburg,andErlendurHaraldsson,Ph.D.,psychologyprofessoratthe
UniversityofMunich,studieddeathbedvisionsintheU.S.andIndiaby
interviewingdoctorsandnurseswhohadbeenpresentwhenpeople
died.Theymailedoutquestionnairesto5,000physiciansand5,000
nurses,providinginformationonover35,000observationsofdying
patients.Over1,300dyingpatientssawapparitionsandalmost900
reportedvisionsofanafterlife.
Theyfoundthefollowingconsistencies:
1. Somedyingpeoplereportedseeingangelsandotherreligious
figures,butmostreportedseeingfamiliardeceasedpeople.
2. Veryoften,thefriendsandrelativesinthesevisions
communicatethattheyhavecometohelptakethemaway.
3. Thedyingpersonisreassuredbytheexperienceandexpresses
greathappinesswiththevisionandisquitewillingtogowith
thedeceasedgreeters.
4. Thedyingpersonsmoodandhealthchangeoftenwhenthey
havesuchavision.Duringthesevisions,aoncedepressedor
painriddledpersoniselatedandrelievedofpain.
5. Duringthevision,thedyingpersonisacutelyawareoftheirreal
surroundingsandconditions,notimmersedinafantasy.
6. Theexperienceandreactionsafterwardarethesameforall
experiencers,whethertheybelieveinanafterlifeornot.
25
TheyreportedtheirfindingsinabooktitledAttheHourofDeath,
concluding,intypicalresearcherscientificlanguage,
Inourjudgement,thesimilaritiesbetweenthecore
phenomenafoundinthedeathbedvisionsofboth
countriesareclearenoughtobeconsideredsupportive
ofthepostmortemsurvivalhypothesis.
26
Inotherwords,thedeathbedvisionsseemtoberealcommunication
withtheafterlifeprovidedinpreparationforthepersonsdeath.
CarlaWillsBrandon,MA,LMFT,alicensedmarriageandfamily
therapist,isauthorofninebooksexploringaddiction,selfesteem,sexual
trauma,death,theafterlife,andspirituality.Shedescribesherhusbands
experienceofadeathbedvisionbeforethedeathofhisfather.Her
husbandtoldherthestorythemorningafterhesatupallnightwithhis
fatherinthehospital.Hesaidtoher,
Tonightwhilesnoozinginthechairinhisroom,Ihada
wonderfuldreamaboutDa.Inthisdreamhesaidtome
hewasgoingsoon,butthathewouldalwayswatchover
us.Uponawakening,IlookedoveratDaashesleptand
noticedhewasveryatease.Suddenly,Isawsomething
risefromhisbody.Itwasabsolutelybeautiful.Awhirl
ofpastelcolor,vibrantinnotonlyappearancebutalso
movement,wasleavinghischestarea.Itwasso
comforting.Thefollowingweek,Dagentlypassed
awayinmyhusbandsarms.
27
WillsBrandonincludesotherexperiencesdescribedtoherby
caregiverswhohadbeenatthebedsideofsomeonepassinginherbook,
OneLastHugBeforeIGo:TheMysteryAndMeaningOfDeathbedVisions.
28
Sheexplainsthatcountlesshospiceworkershaveseenawispof
somethingleavethebodyatthemomentofdeathandthatthepatients
commonlydescribevisionsofdeceasedrelatives,angelsorcelestial
beingsoflight.
Thecaregiversthemselvesoftendescribereceivingvisitsduring
dreamtimefromdeceasedrelativesoreventhedyingperson.
WillsBrandondescribesonecaregiversaccount.Shehadjustreturned
home,exhausted,fromcaringforherdyingmotheratthenursinghome:
Mymotherhadbeenveryillforsometime....After
dinnerwithmyhusbandandchildren,Iwenttobed.
Duringthemiddleofthenight,Iawokefromavery
deepsleep.Ihaddreamedmymotherhadcometovisit
me.Inthisdream,shewaswithmyfatherwhohad
passed5yearsago.Bothofthemlookedhappyand
healthy.Mymotherblewmeakiss.Thensheandmy
fatherturnedaroundandwalkedoff,overahill.WhenI
awoke,tearsfilledmyeyes,butIalsofeltasenseof
peace.Myparentshadlookedsojoyful.Ilookedatthe
clockandnoteditwas3a.m.,thenlaybackdownand
wenttosleep.Thenextmorningmybrothercalledtotell
memymotherhadleftus.WhenIaskedhimaboutthe
timeofherdeath,herepliedshehadpassedat3a.m.
29
What Are You? 69
Dr.PeterFenwick,neuroscientistandfellowoftheRoyalCollegeof
Psychiatrists,describestheaccountofawomanwhowitnessedthe
spiritualimageofherhusbandsdeath:
Suddenlytherewasthemostbrilliantlightshiningfrom
myhusbandschest,andasthislightliftedupward,there
wasthemostbeautifulmusicandsingingvoices.Myown
chestseemedfilledwithinfinitejoy,andmyheartfeltas
ifitwasliftingtojointhislightandmusic.Suddenly,
therewasahandonmyshoulder,andanursesaid,
Sorry,love.Hesjustgone.Ilostsightofthelightand
themusicandfeltsobereftatbeingleftbehind.
30
Thedeathbedvisionsarequitecommonandarentexplainedbyany
medicalorpsychologicalinfluence.Apparently,thoseonthenextplane
oflifearehelpingthedyingpersonmakethetransitionintotheafterlife.
WeKnowDeathbedVisionsAreNotMedical
orPsychologicalHallucinations.
Thewordhallucinationisoftenusedbypeoplewhoareunableto
bringthemselvestorealizetherealityoftheafterlifeinordertodismiss
themillionsofreportsofpeoplecommunicatingwiththeirdeceased
lovedones.However,thecommunicationsdonthaveanyofthe
characteristicsofdruginducedorpsychologicalhallucinations.
Inthe1959articlecitedearlier,KarlisOsis,Ph.D.,psychology
professorattheUniversityofFreiburg,andErlendurHaraldsson,Ph.D.,
psychologyprofessorattheUniversityofMunich,foundover1,300
dyingpatientswhosawapparitions,withalmost900reportingvisionsof
anafterlife.Theresearchersexaminedthepatientsanddatacarefullyto
ruleouthallucinationandotherfactors.Theyconcludedthefollowing:
Thetypicaldeathbedvisionexperiencewasofashorter
duration,morecoherentandmorerelatedtothe
situationofdyingandanafterlifethantherambling
experiencesofasickbrain....
Mostofthevisionsdidnotexemplifythenormal
characteristicsofordinaryhallucinations.Thepatientwas
rational,logicalandwellorientedinallrespectsexcepthis
insistencethathewasseeingsomethingreal....
Deliriumwasnotthebasisforthedeathbedapparitions;
theapparitionsseemedtohaveanexternalsourceand
werenotmereprojectionsofwishfulthoughtsor
unfulfilleddesires....
Twothirdsoftheapparitionsseenbythedyingwereof
deceasedpeople;onlyonethirdwereoflivingpersons.
Theoppositeistypicalofhallucinationsbypersonsin
normalhealth.
Oftheapparitionsseen,83percentwereofrelatives:
mothers,fathers,spouses,siblingsandoffspring.This
contrastedsharplywithhallucinationsofthementallyill
whomostoftenconjureupstrangersorbizarre
characters.
Themajorityofpatientswhosawapparitionsdescribed
themissionoftheapparition(s)asaidingthemin
makingthetransitiontotheOtherWorld....
Thepredominantreactionofpatientswhosee
apparitionscomingtotakethemawayisthatofserenity
andpeace.
31
Osisthencarriedouttwomorestudiesinthenexttwodecades.The
conclusionsoftheresearchersafterallthestudieswerethatthevisions
werenotduetomedicalorpsychologicalproblems:
MedicalFactors
Therewasnoacceptableevidencethatdrugswere
generatingtheafterlifevisions.Thosepatientswho
receiveddrugs(e.g.morphineandDemerol)did
nothaveagreaterfrequencyofafterlifevisions
thanotherpatients.
Therewasnoacceptableevidencethatbrain
disturbancesweregeneratingtheafterlifevisions.
Braindisturbancescausedbydisease,injuryor
uremicpoisoningdecreasedtheafterlifevision
phenomenonordidnotaffectitatall.
Thepresenceofamedicalhistorysuggestiveof
hallucinogenicfactorsdidnotincreasethe
frequencyofafterlifevisions.
What Are You? 71
OsisandHaraldssonhadaseparatesearchof
medicalliteraturedoneforthemtofindany
hallucinationsindyingpatients.Nosupportwas
foundforthisthesis.
Psychologicalfactors:
Suchfactorsasstress,patientexpectationsofdying
orrecovering,oradesiretoseesomeonetheyloved
didnotaffecthowoftenpeoplehaddeathbed
visions.Noevidencewasfoundfromthedatato
suggestthatpsychologicalfactorsencouraging
hallucinationsalsoencouragedafterlifevisions.
Patientsdidntautomaticallyseeintheirvisions
peopletheyspecificallywantedtosee;andpeople
whodidntexpecttodiealsosawdeathbed
visions.TheseresultsnotedOsislentsupportto
thehypothesisthatthepeopleseeninthevisions
werenotjustwishfulprojectionsofthepatient.
Culturalfactors:
Patientsoftensawsomethingthatwasunexpected,
untaughtandacompletesurprisetothem
Afterlifevisionsoftendidnotconformwith
religiousbeliefsabouttheafterlife.Among
ChristianAmericanpatients,thereweremany
reportsofvisionsofheaven;visionsofhelland
devilswerealmosttotallyabsent.Christianideas
ofjudgment,salvationandredemptionwere
notmirroredintheirvisions.InIndia,basicHindu
afterlifebeliefslikereincarnationanddissolutionin
Brahmawerenevermentionedintheirvisions.
Elevencorephenomenasuggestiveofanafterlife
werefoundtobecommontobothIndianand
Americandeathbedvisions.Similarities
outweighedthedifferencesbyalargemargin,
indicatingauniversalhumanexperiencerather
thanaculturallyproducedexperience.
32

Thedeathbedvisionswerenotduetoanymedicalorpsychological
influences.Theycouldbeexplainedonlyasvisionsofdeceasedloved
oneshelpingthedyingpersonthroughthetransitionprocess.
JamesL.Hallenbeck,assistantprofessorofmedicineatStanford
UniversityanddirectorofpalliativecareserviceswiththeV.A.PaloAlto
HealthCareSystem,describestheonediseaseheknowsofthatmimics
predeathvisions,butexplainsthattheyarequitedifferent:
TheonediseaseprocessIknowofthatcanmimicthese
predeathvisionsisParkinsonsdisease,especiallywhen
associatedwithLewybodiesdementia.Thesepatients
alsohavevisualhallucinations,usuallyofpeople.The
distinctionisthatusuallythepeopleinvisionsare
unknowntothepatient.Initially,theParkinsonpatient
maybeawarethatthesepeoplearenotreal;theymaybe
onlyshadowfigures.Whenturnedto,theydisappear.
Asthediseaseprogresses,thepatientusuallybecomes
moreparanoidandverydisturbedbymorepersistent
andtroublesomevisitations.
33
Deathbedvisionsareconsistentlyofpeoplethepersonknows,are
clearandrational,containreasonable,upliftingmessages,andare
alwayscalmandneverdisturbing.
JenniferHammargren,achaplainforVistaCareHospiceServicesin
SaltLakeCity,Utah,explainsthatwhendyingpeopleseevisionsoftheir
deceasedlovedones,theybearnoresemblancetohallucinations:
Somepatients[reactingtodrugs]describebugscrawling
onthewallsandseeingthingsthatarentpleasant,
whichHammargrenoftenfindsisareactiontothedrugs
herpatientsarebeinggiven.Butthoseexperiencesare
vastlydifferentindescriptionandfeelthantheones
thathappenwithlovedones,shesaid.
34
CarlaWillsBrandonexplainswhydeathbedvisionscouldnotbe
hallucinationsinherbook,OneLastHugbeforeIGo:theMysteryand
MeaningofDeathBedVisions.Someskepticssuggestthattheyare
hallucinationscreatedbythedyingbrain,butWillsBrandonexplains
thatisnotaplausibleargumentbecauseinsomesituations,thedying
didnotknowthattherelativeswhowerevisitinginthevisionswere
alreadydead.Adyingbrainwouldnotbeabletolimitvisionstopeople
whoaredeadwhenthedyingpersonfelttheserelativeswerestillalive.
What Are You? 73
Shealsoexplainsthatmedicationswouldnotgiverisetosuchvisions
becausepeopleonmedicationsarenotcoherentandthevisionsofthese
peoplewhohavethevisionsarequitecoherenteveniftheyareon
medications.
35
Thefactthatdeathbedvisionsarenotduetodrugs,fever,orthe
illnessisexplainedalsoinapublicationbythestaffoftheUniversityof
VirginiaHealthSystem,DivisionofPerceptualStudies:
Furthermore,thelittleresearchthathasbeendone
suggeststhatsuchvisionsmaynotberelatedtothe
hallucinationsthatdrugs,fever,andcertainillnessescan
produce,andthatdrugsandfevermayeveninhibit
ratherthangeneratethem.
36
VisionsAreSometimesofLovedOnes
thePersonCouldntKnowHadDied
Thedeathbedvisionsareofpeoplewhohadpassedawayatthetime
ofthevision.Acompellingreasonthedeathbedvisionscouldnotbe
hallucinationsorimaginationisthatsomepeoplehaveavisionof
someoneheorshecouldnotknowhadactuallydied.
In1926,SirWilliamBarrett,aProfessorofPhysicsattheRoyal
CollegeofScienceinDublin,studiedasmanyaccountsashecouldfind
ofdeathbedvisionsandpublishedhissummationofhisfindingsin
DeathBedVisions.Barrettfoundaccountsofdeathbedvisionsofpeople
thedyingpersondidntevenknowhadpassedaway.
OnthenightofJanuary12,1924,LadyBarrettrushed
homefromthehospitaltotellherhusbandabouta
remarkabledeathbedvisionseenbyoneofherpatients,
Dora,whodeliveredachildsafelybutdiedafterthe
delivery.AsDoralaydying,shesuddenlylookedacross
theroomandbrokeintoaradiantsmile.WhenLady
Barrettaskedwhatshesaw,Dorareplied,Lovely
brightnesswonderfulbeings.Dorawasfullyand
intenselyabsorbedinthevision.Thensheannouncedto
Barrettthatshesawherfatherwhowasindicatingtoher
howgladhewasthatshewascomingtojoinhim.When
thenursesbroughtDorahernewbornbabyforherto
see,Dorawonderedaloudwhethersheshouldstayfor
thechildssake,butthenannouncedthatshecouldnt
turnherbackonthebeautifulworldshewasseeingin
hervision.Shewantedtogothere.
Itmusthavebeenanextremelyrealandattractivevision
foramothertowillinglygiveupherownbaby,andher
lifeaswell,toembraceit.Butsuchcompleteandtotal
beliefintherealityofherdeathbedvisionsbythedying
isnotuncommon.Whatmakesthecasesostrongis
whathappenednext.DoraturnedtoLadyBarrettwith
apuzzledexpression.HehasVidawithhim,shesaid.
...VidawasDorassister,whohaddiedthreeweeks
before.Becauseherfamilywasafraiditwouldupset
Dorasfragilehealth,DorahadnotbeentoldthatVida
haddied.ThusDorassurpriseatseeinghersisterwith
herdeceasedfather.
37
Barrettfoundtwocompellingreasonstobelievethedeathbed
visionswererealvisionsofdeceasedrelatives:
1. Itwasverycommonforthedyingpeoplewhosawthesevisions
toidentifyfriendsandrelativeswhotheythoughtwerestill
living,butineachcase,itwaslaterdiscoveredthatthesepeople
actuallyweredead.Communicationsin1926werequiteslow,
anditoftentookweeksorevenmonthstolearnthatafriendor
lovedonehaddied.
2. Barrettfoundthatchildrenquiteoftenexpressedsurprisethat
theangelstheysawintheirdyingmomentsdidnothave
wings.Ifthedeathbedvisionwerejustahallucination,achild
wouldseeangelsastheyaremostoftendepicted,withlarge,
whitewings.
38
MichaelTymnsummarizesareportfromDr.MinotJ.Savage,a
Unitarianclergymanandauthor,publishedinhisbook,LifeBeyondDeath
(1899).Twoyounggirls,JennieandBessie,ages8and9,wereclose
friends,andbothcontractedtheusuallyfataldiseasediphtheriaatthe
sametime.Jenniedied,butBessiesfamilydidnottellherbecauseshe
wasveryillandtherewasnoneedtoupsether.Realizingshewasabout
todie,onthedayofherdeath,Bessiebegantotellbrothersandsisters
whichofherbelongingsshewantedthemtohave.Sheincludedsome
What Are You? 75
itemsshewantedtogotoJennie,showingthatshedidntrealizeJennie
haddied.
SavagedescribedwhathappenedlaterinthedayasBessie
approacheddeath:
...shebeganseeingdeceasedgrandparentsandothers
gatheredaroundherbed.Andthensheturnedtoher
father,withfaceandvoicebothexpressingthegreatest
surprise,andexclaimed,Why,Papa,whydidntyou
tellmethatJenniehadgone?Whydidntyoutellmeof
it?
BessiestillhadnowayofknowingJenniehaddiedunlessshe
genuinelysawherinherdeathbedvision.
39
PeopleintheRoomwithaDyingPerson
SometimesAllSeetheSameVision
VictorZammit,B.A.(Psych.),Grad.Dip.Ed.(UTS),M.A.(LegalHist.),
LL.B.(UNSW),Ph.D.,aretiredlawyeroftheSupremeCourtoftheNew
SouthWalesandtheHighCourtofAustralia,cites
40
recordsfromthe
SocietyofPsychicalResearchinwhichapparitionsofdeadrelativeshave
appearedatthebedsideofdyingpatientsandhavebeenseenbymore
thanonepersonthere:
TherearemanycasesonrecordwiththeSocietyof
PsychicalResearchwheretheapparitionalvisitorhas
beenseenbyothersatthebedsideofthedyingperson,
sometimesbyseveralpersonssimultaneously:
Inonewelldocumentedcaseadeathbedapparitionwas
seenbythedyingwoman,HarrietPearson,andthree
relativeswhowerecaringforher.
41
Inanothercaseofayoungboydying,twowitnesses
independentlysawhisrecentlydeceasedmotheratthe
childsbedside.
42
Theseaccountsofpeopleintheroomwithsomeoneabouttopass
awayseeingthesamevisionalsoprovidefurtherproofthatthevisions
couldnotbehallucinations.Hallucinationsareindividual.However,
deathbedvisionshaveoccurredthatareseenbyothersaroundthedying
person.
Deathbedvisionsseemtobegenuinecontactsfromdeceasedloved
onespreparingthepersonfordeath.Thoseonthenextplaneoflifeare
continuallyincontactwithlovedonesontheEarthlyplaneandhelp
themwiththistransitionintothenextplaneoftheireternallife.
DistantPeopleAppeartoLovedOnes
attheMomentsofTheirDeaths
Accountsofpeopleappearingatthemomentsoftheirdeathsto
peoplehundredsorthousandsofmilesawayareverycommon.The
foundersoftheSocietyforPsychicalresearchbegantheirstudiesby
collectingandstudyingcasesoftelepathy,apparitions,andotherpsychic
phenomena.Theyweremostimpressedbythevisionspeoplesawof
peopleatthemomentofdeath,eventhoughthedyingpersonwas
hundredsorthousandsofmilesfromthem.Thisisoneoftheirreports
fromanexperiencer:
Isatoneeveningreading,whenonlookingupfrommy
book,Idistinctlysawaschoolfriendofmine,towhomI
wasverymuchattached,standingnearthedoorIwas
abouttoexclaimatthestrangenessofhervisitwhen,to
myhorror,therewerenosignsofanyoneintheroom
butmymother.IrelatedwhatIhadseentoher,
knowingshecouldnothaveseen,asshewassitting
withherbacktowardsthedoor,nordidshehear
anythingunusual,andwasgreatlyamusedatmyscare,
suggestingIhadreadtoomuchorbeendreaming.
Adayorsoafterthisstrangeevent,Ihadnewstosay
myfriendwasnomore.ThestrangepartwasthatIdid
notevenknowshewasill,muchlessindangersocould
nothavefeltanxiousatthetimeonheraccount,butmay
havebeenthinkingofher;thatIcannottestify.Her
illnesswasshort,anddeathveryunexpected.Her
mothertoldmeshespokeofmenotlongbeforeshe
died....Shediedthesameeveningandaboutthesame
timethatIsawhervision,whichwastheendof
October,1874.
43
What Are You? 77
Theyreportedanothercasedescribedbyapuzzledteacher:
Aboutfourteenyearsago,about3oclockonesummers
afternoon,IwaspassinginfrontofTrinityChurch,
UpperKingStreet,Leicester,whenIsawontheopposite
sideofthestreetaveryoldplaymate,whom,havingleft
thetowntolearnsomebusiness,Ihadforsometimelost
sightof.Ithoughtitoddhetooknonoticeofme;and
whilefollowinghimwithmyeyes,deliberatingwhether
Ishouldaccosthimornot,Iconedafterhimbyname,
andwassomewhatsurprisedatnotbeingabletofollow
himanyfurtherortosayintowhichhousehehadgone,
forIfeltpersuadedhehadgoneintoone.Thenextweek
Iwasinformedofhissomewhatsuddendeathat
BurtononTrent,ataboutthetimeIfeltcertainhewas
passinginfrontofme.Whatstruckmemostatthetime
wasthatheshouldtakenonoticeofme,andthathe
shouldgoalongsonoiselesslyandshoulddisappearso
suddenly,butthatitwasE.P.Ihadseen,Ineverforone
momentdoubted.Ihavealwayslookeduponthisasa
hallucination,butwhyitshouldhaveoccurredatthat
particulartime,andtome,Icouldnevermakeout.
44
Insomecasesthedeceasedpersonwasevenseenbymorethanone
person,asinthefollowingexample:
Someyearssince,whenlivingatWoolstoneLodge,
Woolstone,Berks,ofwhichparishandchurch,etc.,etc.,
myhusbandwasclerkinHolyOrders,Ileftthefireside
familypartyoneeveningaftertea,toseeifourGerman
bonnecouldmanagealittlewildCornishgirltoprepare
herschoolroomforthemorning.AsIreachedthetopof
thestairsaladypassedmewhohadsometimeleftus.
Shewasinblacksilkwithamuslincloudoverher
headandshoulders,buthersilkrustled.Icouldjust
haveaglanceonlyofherface.Sheglidedfastand
noiselessly(butforthesilk)pastme,andwaslostdown
twostepsattheendofalongpassagethatledonlyinto
myprivateboudoir,andhadnootherexit.Ihadbarely
exclaimedOh,Caroline,whenIfeltshewassomething
unnatural,andrusheddowntothedrawingroomagain,
andsinkingonmykneesbymyhusbandsside,fainted,
anditwaswithdifficultyIwasrestoredtomyselfagain.
Thenextmorning,Isawtheyratherjokedmeatfirst;
butitafterwardscameoutthatthelittlenurserygirl,
whilecleaninghergrate,hadbeensofrightenedbythe
sameappearance,aladysittingnearherinblack,with
whitealloverherheadandshoulders,andherhands
crossedonherbosom,thatnothingwouldinduceherto
gointotheroomagain;andtheyhadbeenafraidtotell
meovernightofthisconfirmationoftheappearance,
thinkingitwouldshakemynervesstillmorethanithad
done.
Aschancewouldhaveit,manyofourneighbourscalled
onusthenextmorningMrTufnell,ofUffington,near
Faringdon,ArchdeaconBerens,MrAtkins,andothers.
Allseemedmostinterested,andMrTufnellwouldnot
becontentwithoutnotingdownparticularsinhisown
pocketbook,andmakingmepromisetowritefor
inquiriesthatverynight,formycousin,MrsHenry
Gibbs.Shehadbeenstayingwithussometime
previouslyforafewdays,andIhadaletterhalfwritten
toherinthepapercase.
Iwroteimmediatelytomyuncle(theRev.C.Crawley,
ofHartpurynearGloucester)andaunt,andrecounted
allthathadhappened.Byreturnofpost,Carolineis
veryillatBelmont(theirfamilyplacethen),andnot
expectedtolive;anddieshedidontheverydayor
eveningshepaidmethatvisit.Theshockhadbeenover
muchforanotverystrongperson,andIwasoneofthe
veryfewmembersoftheDrawleyorGibbsfamilywho
couldnotfollowthefuneral.
45
Oneaccount,toldtomebyMikeThompson,anacquaintanceof
mine,wasoftheunexpectedappearanceofhisexwifesUncleNeely.
Mikehadbeendivorcedfromhisexwifeforsevenyearsandhadnt
seenherfamilysincethedivorce.Oneday,drivingalonedowna
highway,hefeltthatsomeonewassittingnexttohim.Helookedatthe
passengersseatandtheresathisexwifesUncleNeely,whomhehadnt
seensincethedivorce.Mikewasshakenbecausehehadbeendriving
What Are You? 79
alone.Hisexwifesunclesaidtohim,Mike,themassisover.Thanks
betoGod.ThatwasanoldjokeMikehadwithUncleNeely.Mike
convertedtoCatholicismforhiswife,buthatedgoingtomass.When
thefamilyattendedmasstogether,UncleNeelywouldsmileatMikeas
theywalkedoutaftermassandsay,WellMike,themassisover.
ThanksbetoGod,withthedoublemeaning,Happily,themassis
over!
Mikeglancedforward,andwhenhelookedbacktothepassenger
seat,UncleNeelywasgone.Whenhearrivedhome,Mikewasupset
andworried;hethoughthemightbelosinghismind,sohedidnttell
anyoneaboutthestrangeevent.Aboutanhourlater,hissoncameinto
theroomandsaid,Dad,Momcalled.Shesaidshehadsomebadnews.
UncleNeelydiedtoday.AsMikefoundoutlater,UncleNeelyhaddied
atthemomentheappearedinMikescar.
VictorZammitdescribesfiveothersuchapparitions:
46
...SecondLieutenantLesliePoynter...waskilledin
action.At9p.m.ontheeveningofhisdeathhe
appearedtohissisterinEngland,walkedintoher
bedroom,bentoverandkissedherandthen,smiling
happily,fadedfromview.Itwasnotuntiltwoweeks
laterthatthefamilyreceivedatelegraminformingthem
ofhisdeathearlierinthedayonthesamedate.
47
...Mrs.Pacquets...brotherEdmundappearedtoher
sixhoursafterhehaddrownedatseaandactedouthow
hehadbeencaughtaroundthelegsbyaropeand
draggedoverboard.
48
...Mrs.GladysWatson...wasawakenedfromadeep
sleepbysomeonecallinghername.Onwakingshesaw
herpaternalgrandfatherwhotoldherDontbe
frightened.Itsonlyme.Ivejustdied.Whenshewoke
herhusbandherefusedtobelieveitandtelephonedthe
familyhomeonlytolearnthatthegrandfatherhaddied
unexpectedlyafewminutesbefore.
49
...LordBrougham,anEnglishpeer...wastravelingin
Sweden.Hesuddenlysawanapparitionofauniversity
friendhehadnotseenorthoughtaboutforyears.Later
hereceivedaletterconfirmingthatthefriendhaddied
inIndiaattheexacttimeoftheapparition.Whileat
universitythetwohadoftenspeculatedonthequestion
ofsurvivalandhaddrawnupanagreementwrittenin
theirbloodthatwhicheverofthetwodiedfirstwould
appeartotheother.
50
...Mrs.ArthurBellamyofBristol...madeasimilar
agreementwithaschoolfriendwhomshehadnotseen
foryears.Anightafterthefriendsdeathaladywasseen
byMr.Bellamysittingonthebedbesidehissleeping
wife.Helateridentifiedherfromaphotographasthe
samefriend.
51
Dr.MinotJ.Savage,aUnitarianclergyman,describesanincidentin
whichayoungboyreceivedavisitfromsomeonewhohadjustpassed
away,asreportedbyMichaelTymn:
Savage...relatesthecaseofasmallboywhohad
befriendedajudgeofsomeprominencelivinginthe
neighborhood.Aftertheboywasputtobedonenight,
hisparentsheardhimcrying.Theyrushedtohimand
askedhimwhatwaswrong.Judgesayshesdead!He
hasbeenhereandtoldmethatheisdead!theboy
sobbed.Thenextmorningtheparentsfoundoutthat
thejudgehaddiedataboutthattimethenightbefore.
52
PhysiciansWorkingwiththeDyingCome
toKnowtheRealityoftheAfterlife
Physiciansworkwithdyingpatientsregularly.Wewouldexpect
themtoknowsomethingaboutdeathandtheafterlifefromtheir
experiences.Infact,a2005surveyofphysiciansfoundthat76percent
believeinGodand59percentbelieveinsomesortofafterlife.
53
Those
beliefsareinthefaceofstrongsanctionswithinthecommunityatlarge
againstspeakingofbeliefinGodortheafterlife,aresultofthe
materialisticignorancefromtheseventeenththroughnineteenth
centuriesthatisnowfallingaway.
Interestingly,amongmembersoftheNationalAcademyofSciences
inthephysicalsciences,mostofwhomworkwithonlymatterand
energy(notpeople,life,anddeath),79percentdonotbelieveinGod.
54
Thatdiscrepancybetweenthebeliefsofprofessionalswhoworkwith
people,life,anddeath,andthosewhoworkwithmatterandenergyonly
What Are You? 81
suggeststhatareasonforskepticismamongsomeintheherdofskeptics
issimplyfromnotbeingexposedtotherealitiesoflifeanddeath.
Somestrikingexamplesofsuchphysicianswhoseexperiencesand
researchhaveconfirmedtherealityoftheafterlifefollow.
Dr.JanisAmatuzioDr.JanisAmatuzio,apractitionerinforensic
medicinefornearly25years,hascometobeknownasthe
compassionatecoroner.Inherwork,shehasheardextraordinary
storiesfromgrievingfamilymembers,patientsneardeath,police
officers,clergy,andcolleaguesstoriesofthespiritualandotherworldly
experiencesconcerningthetransitionbetweenlifeanddeath.Shewrote,
Ihavecometorealizethatforsomeexperiencesthereisnoexplanation,
justadeepknowingthatIhaveencounteredtheDivine.
55
Dr.ElisabethKblerRossDr.KblerRosswasaninternationally
renownedphysician,author,speaker,andexpertondeathanddying,
listedasoneofthe100mostimportantthinkersofthecenturybyTime
magazinein1999,andreceiving20honorarydegreesforher
achievements.ShewasincludedintheInternationalBiographical
Centreslistoftheforemostwomenofthetwentiethcentury.Thisisher
conclusionafterdecadesofstudyofdeathanddying:
Manypeoplearebeginningtobeawarethatthephysical
bodyisonlythehouseorthetemple,oraswecallitthe
cocoon,whichweinhabitforacertainnumberof
monthsoryearsuntilwemakethetransitioncalled
death.Then,atthetimeofdeath,weshedthiscocoon
andareonceagainasfreeasabutterflytousethe
symboliclanguagethatweusewhentalkingtodying
childrenandtheirsiblings.
56
SirArthurConanDoyleConanDoylewasaphysicianturned
writer,knightedforhisserviceasahistorianduringtheBoerWar.Heis
bestrememberedasthecreatorofSherlockHolmesstories.Conan
Doylewashighlyskepticalofmediumsandtheafterlifewhenhebegan
investigatingpsychicphenomenain1886.Afterhestudiedtheevidence
fortheafterlife,hebecameastrongbeliever.
Dr.EnricoMorselliAnItalianneurologist,DirectoroftheClinicof
NervousandMentalDiseaseattheUniversityofGenoabeganasabitter
skeptic,butafterinvestigationoftheafterlife,changedhisbelief.
Dr.GustaveGeleyProfessorofmedicineattheUniversityof
Lyons,studiedevidencefortheafterlifeandbecamesoconvincedthat
hegaveuphispracticeasateacherandphysicianin1919tobecome
directoroftheInstituteMetaphyschiqueInternationalinParisto
investigatemediumship.
Dr.T.GlenHamiltonAgraduateofManitobaMedicalCollege,
Hamiltonhadaprivatemedicalpracticewhilealsoteachingclinical
surgeryatWinnipegGeneralHospital.Hebecameinterestedinpsychic
phenomenain1918andconductedextensivestudiesonCanadian
mediums.Thesearehisconclusions:
...weholdthesurvivaltheorytobevalidinaccounting
foreveryfactknowninregardtothetrance
personalities.Itaccountsfortheirstatedopinionsthat
theywereindeeddeceased(discarnate)individuals.It
admitsofthepossibilitythatthey,asdiscarnatepersons,
sharedsomemannerofintercommunication,which
enabledthemtoplan,tocooperate,andtocommit
themselvestoorganizedactivitiesinthesanceroom,
activitieswhichextendedoveraperiodofmanyyears.
57
Hehadmediumscometohislaboratorywhere,understrictly
controlledconditions,hehadabatteryoffourteenelectronically
controlledflashcamerassettophotographanyapparitionsthemediums
couldsummon.Heinvitedfourotherphysicians,twolawyers,an
electricalengineer,andacivilengineertoobserveandcorroborate
anythingthathappened.Hesummarizedtheresultsinthissentence:
Timeaftertime,Isawdeadpersonsmaterialize.
58
Dr.BarbaraR.RommerAfoundingmemberoftheHolyCross
MedicalGroupinFortLauderdale,Rommerpracticedmedicinefrom
1974untilherdeathin2004.Shewasalsoaresearcherofneardeath
experiences,authoringtwobooksonthesubject,includingBlessingsin
Disguise,publishedin2000.Basedonherresearch,sheconcluded,
Ibelievethattheonlypartofusthatdiesisourphysical
body,oncereferredtoasourhuskbyaCatholicpriest
whorelatedhisownneardeathexperiencetome.The
bodyisphysicalmatterbutisnotourtrueessence.Our
trueessence,oursoul,ourspirit,ourlifeforce,andour
verybeing,thatpartofuswhichhasapersonality,most
What Are You? 83
probablydoesnotdie.ImustadmitthatIhavereceived
whatIconsidertobeconfirmationofthisfrommy
husband,Salvatore(Sonny)Pepitone,whoenteredhis
spiritformonJune25,1997.
59
Dr.RobertBridgesAphysicianwhobecamepoetlaureateof
England,wrote,
Manisaspiritualbeing:theproperworkofhismindis
tointerprettheworldaccordingtohishighestnature,to
conquerthematerialaspectsoftheworldsoastobring
themintosubjugationtothespirit.
60
Dr.MichaelSchroterKunhardtGermanpsychiatrist,who
conductedacomprehensivereviewofthescientificliteratureaboutthe
survivalofconsciousness.Heconcludedthattheparanormalcapacities
ofthedyingpersonsuggesttheexistenceofatimeandspace
transcendingimmortalsoul.
61
SkepticalResearchersStudyingMediums
BecomeConvincedoftheAfterlife
Peopletodaywhostillarenotabletoaccepttheabundantdatathat
theafterlifeisasrealasthislifehavenotreadtheevidenceor
participatedinmediumactivities.Theyassumethatthemindis
confinedtothebrain,soevidenceofthemindoutsideofthebody
couldntbevalid,andthatjustifiestheirnotreadingit.Becausethey
haventreadtheevidence,theyassertthatthereisnoevidence,andsince
theyarenotthemselvesawareofanyevidencetothecontrary,theyare
assuredthatthemindmustbeconfinedtothebrainandthatreinforces
theirbeliefthatanyevidenceofthemindoutsideofthebrainmustbe
invalid.Thatcircularreasoningleavestheminanignoranceoftheirown
making.
Insteadoflookingtotheuninformedandclosedmindedforany
understandingoflife,theuniverse,andtheeternalself,weneedtolook
tothoseresearcherswhohavetakenthetimetostudytheafterlifeand
mediums,especiallythosewhobegantheirstudiesasskeptics
determinedtoreviewtheevidenceobjectively,toparticipatein
rigorouslycontrolledmediumsessionsthemselves,andtoexposeany
fraudtheyfound.
Theeminentscholarswhohaveparticipatedinmediumactivities
andhavestudiedtheliteraturehavecometotheundeniableconclusion
thattheafterlifeisasrealasthislife.Asmallsamplingofthemfollows.
VictorJamesZammit,B.A.(Psych.),Grad.Dip.Ed.(UTS),M.A.(Legal
Hist.),LL.B.(UNSW),Ph.D.,isaretiredlawyeroftheSupremeCourtof
theNewSouthWalesandtheHighCourtofAustralia.Hehasdevoted
hislifetocriticalexaminationoftheevidenceavailablefortheafterlife,
acceptingonlyevidencethatwouldbelegallyadmissibleinthehighest
courts,basedonhisextensiveexperienceinthecourtsystem.He
becamesoconvincedfromhisresearchthathewroteabookpresenting
theevidence(ALawyerPresentstheCasefortheAfterlife
62
)andhasoffered
$1milliontoanyonewhocanrebuttheevidencewenowhaveproving
weareeternalbeings.Aftereightyears,notonescientist,researcher,
theologian,philosopher,orotherprofessionalwhohasexaminedthe
researchhasbeenableto,orevenattemptedto,rebutit.Theevidenceis
simplyincontrovertible.
Someofthevastlibraryofresearchnowavailablethatprovesthe
afterlifefollowsinthischapter.
ManyofthesedescriptionsareabstractedfromMichaelTymns
Distinguishedresearchersfoundevidenceforsurvival
63
andfrom
VictorZammitsALawyerPresentstheCasefortheAfterlife.
64
DistinguishedScientistsBecomeConvincedofthe
RealityoftheAfterlifeWhenTheyStudytheEvidence.
Agrowingnumberofhardnosed,skepticalscientistswhohave
takenthetimetostudytheafterlifeandmediumsseriouslyhavebecome
convincedoftherealityoftheafterlifefromtheirencounters,oftenafter
theybegantheirresearchwiththegoalofdebunkingmediums.Alistof
someofthescientistsfollows.Thereare,ofcourse,manyotherscientists
whohavecometothesameconclusionthisisjustasmallsamplingof
someofthemostprominent.Mostcametothestudyofmediumsand
theafterlifeasskeptics.Thatmakesthetestimoniesoftheirconclusions
afterextensiveresearchespeciallycredible.
RonD.PearsonBritishscientist,universitylecturerandengineer
inthermodynamicsandfluidmechanics.Dr.PearsonwroteSurvival
Physics,inwhichheassertsthatsurvivalofdeathisanaturalfactof
physicsandthateffortstodiscreditevidenceofsurvivalafterdeathare
inerror:
What Are You? 85
Sincesurvivalcanbeshownanessentialandintegral
partofphysics,thehopemustbethattheeffortsstill
beingmadetodiscreditallevidenceofsurvivalwill
sooncometoanend.Thistheoryhasachieved
publicationinRussianconferenceProceedings
65, 66
of
1991and1993respectively,andinthepeerreviewed
scientificjournalFrontierPerspectives
67
in1997.
FurthermoreProf.PeterWadhams,ProfessorofOcean
PhysicsatCambridgeUniversity,supportedthetheory
duringajointbroadcastontheAmericanRadioShows
in2001.
68
Dr.JanVandersandePhysicist,holderofthreepatentson
thermoelectricmaterials,consultanttoNASA,managerattheJet
PropulsionLaboratory,professoratCornellUniversity,andPresident
andCEOofMountainProvinceDiamonds.Afterinvestigating
materializationsofthoseappearingfromtheafterlifeforovereight
years,hebecameconvincedthatthematerializationsarepeoplefromthe
afterlifeandthattheafterlifeisareality.
69
ThomasAlvaEdisonInventorofthephonographandelectriclight
bulb,wasaSpiritualistandexperimentedwithmechanicalmeansof
contactingthedead.
SirJosephJohnThompsonDiscovereroftheelectron,professorof
experimentalphysicsatCambridge,andwinnerofthe1906NobelPrize
inphysicsassertedthatpeoplecontinuetoliveafterthebodydies.
ProfessorAbdusSalamNobelLaureateanddirectorofthe
InternationalCentreforTheoreticalPhysics.Afterstudyingtheresults
ofinvestigationsoftheevidenceoftheafterlife,
...hegave[Michael]Rollnumerousmonetary
contributionsfromhisownpocket,aswellasasizable
grantfromtheFoundation,tohelphimspreadtheword
oftheseexcitingdiscoveriesthatverifythetruthof
ongoinglifebeyondthephysicallevel.
70
SamNichollsResearcherintosubatomicphenomenabelievesthat
peopleintheafterlifearecomposedofslightlydifferentatomic
components,andthattheyexistinandsharethesamespacewithpeople
ontheEarthplane.
ProfessorAugustusDeMorganConsideredoneofthemost
brilliantmathematiciansofthe19thCentury,wroteabouthisownfirst
handexperienceswithmediums:
Ihaveseeninmyhousefrequently,various
[mediums]....Iamsatisfiedoftherealityofthe
phenomenon.Agreatmanyotherpersonsareas
cognizantofthesephenomenaintheirownhousesas
myself.
71
Dr.RobertHareEmeritusprofessorofchemistryattheUniversity
ofPennsylvaniaandworldrenownedinventor,setouttoprovethatthe
messagesfromthedeadwereeitherhallucinationsorunconscious
muscularactionsonthepartofthosepresent.Afterextensive,critical
study,heconcluded,
IsincerelybelievethatIhavecommunicatedwiththe
spiritsofmyparents,sister,brother,anddearestfriends,
andlikewisewiththespiritsoftheillustrious
Washingtonandotherworthiesofthespiritworld;thatI
ambythemcommissioned,undertheirauspices,to
teachtruthandtoexposeerror.
72
ProfessorJamesJ.MapesAprofessorofchemistryandnatural
philosophyattheNationalAcademyofDesigninNewYorkandlaterat
theAmericanInstitute.Afterinvestigatingmanymediumsinaneffortto
debunkthem,Mapeschangedhisviews.Afterward,bothhiswifeand
daughterbecamemediums.Heconcludedhisstudybywriting,
Themanifestationswhicharepertinenttotheends
requiredaresoconclusiveintheircharacterasto
establishinmymindcertaincardinalpoints.Theseare:
First,thereisafuturestateofexistence,whichisbuta
continuationofourpresentstateofbeing....Second,
thatthegreataimofnature,asshownthroughagreat
varietyofspiritualexistencesisprogression,extending
beyondthelimitsofthismundanesphere....Third,that
spiritscananddocommunicatewithmortals,andinall
casesevinceadesiretoelevateandadvancethosethey
communewith.
73
What Are You? 87
AllanKardec,Esq.Professorofchemistry,physics,comparative
anatomy,andastronomy.Afterthoroughlystudyingmanymediums,he
concluded,
Experiencegraduallymadeknownmanyothervarieties
ofthemediumisticfaculty,anditwasfoundthat
communicationcouldbereceivedthroughspeech,
hearing,sight,touch,etc.,andeventhroughdirect
writingofthespiritsthemselvesthatistosaywithout
thehelpofthemediumshandorofthepencil.
74
Dr.AlfredRusselWallaceCooriginatorwithCharlesDarwinof
thenaturalselectiontheoryofevolution,anaturalistwhoprovided
Darwinwithhisparalleltheory,includingthesurvivalofthefittest,
beforeDarwinwentpublicwiththeirtwotheories.Wallacewasahard
corematerialistuntilhebeganinvestigatingmediums.Hesoonbecame
oneoftheafterlifesgreatestproponents:
MypositionisthatthephenomenaofSpiritualismin
theirentiretydonotrequirefurtherconfirmation.They
areprovedquiteaswellasfactsareprovedinother
sciences.
75
SirWilliamCrookesPhysicistandchemistwhodiscoveredthe
elementthalliumandwasapioneerinradioactivity.Heinventedthe
radiometer,thespinthariscope,andahighvacuumtubethatcontributed
tothediscoveryofthexray.Crookessetouttodrivetheworthless
residuumofspiritualismintotheunknownlimboofmagicand
necromancy.However,afterthoroughinvestigationsofmediums
DanielD.HomeandFlorenceCook,hechangedhisviews:
[Thephenomena]pointtotheexistenceofanotherorder
ofhumanlifecontinuouswiththis,anddemonstratethe
possibilityincertaincircumstancesofcommunication
betweenthisworldandthenext.
76
SirWilliamBarrettProfessorofphysicsattheRoyalCollegeof
ScienceinDublinfor37years,whodevelopedasiliconironalloy
importanttothedevelopmentofthetelephoneandinconstructionof
transformers.Hewasknightedin1912forhiscontributionstoscience.
Hisstudyoftheafterlifebroughthimtothisconclusion:
Iampersonallyconvincedthattheevidencewehave
publisheddecidedlydemonstrates(1)theexistenceofa
spiritualworld,(2)survivalafterdeath,and(3)of
occasionalcommunicationfromthosewhohave
passedover.
77
SirOliverLodgeProfessorofphysicsatUniversityCollegein
Liverpool,EnglandandlaterprincipalattheUniversityofBirmingham,
pioneerinelectricity,theradio,andsparkplug,knightedin1902forhis
contributionstoscience.Hesatinonandstudiedextensivelythesances
ofLeonoraPiperandGladysOsborneLeonard.Heconcluded,
ItellyouwithallmystrengthoftheconvictionwhichI
canmusterthatwedopersist,thatpeoplestillcontinue
totakeaninterestinwhatisgoingon,thattheyknow
farmoreaboutthingsonthisearththanwedo,andare
ablefromtimetotimetocommunicatewithus....Ido
notsayitiseasy,butitispossible,andIhaveconversed
withmyfriendsjustasIcanconversewithanyonein
thisaudiencenow.
78
ProfessorCamilleFlammarionAworldrenownedastronomer,
FlammarionfoundedtheFrenchAstronomicalSociety,wasknownfor
hisstudyofMarsandwasapioneerintheuseofballoonstostudythe
stars.Heinvestigatedpsychicphenomena,includingmediumship,for
morethan50yearsandconcluded,
Idonothesitatetoaffirmmyconviction,basedon
personalexaminationofthesubject,thatanymanwho
declaresthephenomenatobeimpossibleisonewho
speakswithoutknowingwhatheistalkingabout;and,
alsothatanymanaccustomedtoscientificobservation
providedthathismindisnotbiasedbypreconceived
opinionsmayacquirearadicalandabsolutecertainty
oftherealityofthefactsalludedto.
79
Dr.CharlesRichetProfessorofphysiologyattheUniversityof
ParisMedicalSchool,Richetwasconsideredaworldauthorityon
nutritioninhealthandindisease.HewontheNobelPrizein1913forhis
workonallergicreactions.Whileconvincedoftherealityof
mediumship,heremainedpubliclyagnostictowardsurvival.According
What Are You? 89
toSirOliverLodge,hisgoodfriend,Richetacceptedsurvivalbeforehis
death.Hewrote,
Itseemstomethefactsareundeniable.Iamconvinced
thatIhavebeenpresentatrealities[mediumsessions].
CertainlyIcannotsayinwhatmaterializationconsists.I
amreadytomaintainthatthereissomethingprofoundly
mysteriousinitwhichwillchangefromtoptobottom
ourideasonnatureandonlife.
80
Dr.RobertCrookallLecturedatAberdeenUniversitybefore
joiningthestaffoftheGeologicalSurveyofGreatBritain,specializingin
coalformingplants.Hisresearchintotheafterlifewassocompellingto
himthatheresignedfromhisgeologicalworkin1952todevotetherest
ofhislifetopsychicalresearch.Hewrote,
Thewholeoftheavailableevidenceisexplicableonthe
hypothesisofthesurvivalofthehumansoulinaSoul
Body.Thereisnolongeradeadlockorstalemateon
thequestionofsurvival.Onthecontrary,survivalisas
wellestablishedasthetheoryofevolution.
81
Dr.RaynorC.JohnsonAphysicist,Johnsonwaseducatedat
OxfordandreceivedhisdoctoratefromtheUniversityofLondon.He
lecturedinphysicsatKingsCollege,UniversityofLondon,before
becomingmasterofQueensCollegeattheUniversityofMelbournein
Australia.Hestudiedsurvivalindepthtojudgewhetheritwastrue.
Heconcluded,
Formyself,Icanonlysaythatmyintuition,suchasitis,
supports[Frederic]Myers,andmyattempttoevaluate
thedataofpsychicalresearchandformacritical
judgmentleadsmetoconcludethatifsurvivalofdeath
isnotrigorouslyproven,itisneverthelessestablishedas
ofthathighorderorprobabilitywhich,forpractical
purposes,canbetakenasthesamething.
82
JohnLogieBairdInventorofthetelevisionandinfraredcamera.
BairdstatedthathehadcontactedthedeceasedThomasA.Edison
throughamedium.Heconfirmedthecontact:Ihavewitnessedsome
verystartlingphenomenaundercircumstanceswhichmaketrickeryout
ofthequestion.
83

Dr.GeorgeMeekScientist,inventor,designerandmanufacturerof
devicesforairconditioningandtreatmentofwastewater.Meekreferred
tohimselfasanaturalskepticwhofeltthatthetalkofanafterlifejust
didntmakesense.Tostudytheconcept,hetraveledtheworld
interviewingtopmedicaldoctors,psychiatrists,physicists,biochemists,
psychics,healers,parapsychologists,hypnotherapists,ministers,priests
andrabbis.Heconcludedthatpeopleareimmortal,andwrotehis
findingsinhisbookAfterWeDieWhatThen?
84
ProfessorArchieRoyProfessorEmeritusofAstronomyinthe
UniversityofGlasgow,FellowoftheRoyalSocietyofEdinburgh,the
RoyalAstronomicalSociety,andtheBritishInterplanetarySociety,and
headoftheAdvancedScientificInstitutesforNATO.Afterextensive
studyofpsychicandmediumactivity,hewrote,
Imyselfhavebeeninterestedinpsychicphenomenafor
wellover30yearsandwhatwithmypersonal
experiencesandmystudyovertheyears,Iam
convincednowoftherealityofsuchphenomena.
85
Dr.A.P.HaleAphysicistandelectronicsengineer,conducted
carefultestsofelectronicrecordingsofvoicescomingfromtheafterlife.
Heconcluded:Inviewofthetestscarriedoutinascreenedlaboratory
atmyfirm,Icannotexplainwhathappenedinnormalphysicalterms.
86
SirRobertMayerLL.D.,D.Sc.,Mus.D.Afterstudyingelectronic
recordingsofvoicescomingfromtheafterlife,heconcluded,Ifthe
expertsarebaffled,Iconsiderthisisagoodenoughreasonfor
presentingtheVoicePhenomenatothegeneralpublic.
87
PsychologistsandPsychotherapistsBecomeConvinced
oftheAfterlifefromTheirExperiences.
Psychologistshavelearnedabouttheafterlifethroughstudying
mediumsandthroughafterdeathcommunicationexperienceswith
patients.
Dr.WilliamJamesConsideredoneofAmericasforemost
psychologists,ProfessorJameswrotewidelyinpsychology,philosophy,
andreligionwhileteachingatHarvardfor35years.HisPrinciplesof
Psychology(1890)becametheseminalworkinthefield.HisVarietiesof
ReligiousExperienceisalsoaclassic.Afterhisinvestigationsofthe
afterlifebysittingwithmediumLeonoraPiper,heconcluded,
What Are You? 91
Onewhotakespartinagoodsittinghasusuallyafar
liveliersense,bothoftherealityandoftheimportance
ofthecommunication,thanonewhomerelyreadsthe
records....Iamable,whilestillholdingtoallthelower
principlesofinterpretation,toimaginetheprocessas
morecomplex,andtosharethefeelingswithwhich
Hodgsoncameatlasttoregarditafterhismanyyearsof
familiarity,thefeelingwhichProfessorHyslopshares,
andwhichmostofthosewhohavegoodsittingsare
promptlyinspiredwith.
88
Dr.AllanBotkinDr.Botkindiscovered,in1995,thathecould
induceafterdeathcommunications(IADC).Heisverycautiousabout
theinterpretationofthesourceofthecommunication,butvirtuallyallof
hispatientswhohavetheafterdeathcommunicationwhilesittinginhis
officearecertaintheyhavehadcommunicationwiththedeceased
personforwhomtheyaregrieving.Now,overthreedozenother
psychologistsarealsoinducingafterdeathcommunicationintheir
offices.AlistisincludedontheWebsitededicatedtothetherapy
method.Youcanlinktoitfromhttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
InthebookheandIcoauthored,hewrotethesewords:
Ibelievethatifthereisanafterlife,thenIADCsare
truespiritualexperiences.Icannotimaginethatifthe
afterlifeisareality,IADCs,ADCs,andNDEsare
hallucinatoryaberrationsproducedbyourbrainsthat
leadusintomisunderstanding.
89
Dr.CesareLombrosoProfessorofpsychologyattheUniversityof
TurinandInspectorofAsylumsfortheInsaneinItaly,Lombrosowasa
pioneeringcriminologist.Hebecameknownworldwideforhisbook,
TheCriminalMan.
90
Hebeganinvestigatingpsychicphenomenain1891
andasaresultofhisstudyconcluded,
Iamashamedandgrievedathavingopposedwithso
muchtenacitythepossibilityofpsychicfactsthefacts
existandIboastofbeingaslavetofacts.Therecanbe
nodoubtthatgenuinepsychicalphenomenaare
producedbyintelligencestotallyindependentofthe
psychicandthepartiespresentatthesittings.
91

Dr.BruceGreysonFormerlyaprofessorofpsychiatryatthe
UniversityofConnecticut,nowBonnerLowryProfessorofPersonality
StudiesintheDepartmentofPsychiatricMedicineattheUniversityof
VirginiainCharlottesville,hasbeenresearchingandconductingstudies
onneardeathexperiencesforover25years,andhaswrittenan
abundanceofarticlesonthesubjectforleadingscienceandmedical
journals,includingJournalofScientificExploration,JournaloftheAmerican
MedicalAssociation,andAmericanJournalofPsychiatry.Dr.Greyson
concludedthatthesurvivalhypothesisisthemostparsimonious
explanationforthegrowingdatabaseofneardeathexperiences.
92
Dr.JulianOchorowiczProfessorofpsychologyandphilosophyat
theUniversityofWarsaw,helpedestablishthePolishPsychological
InstituteinWarsawandservedasadirectorfortheInternational
InstituteofPsychologyinParis.Hisstudyoftheafterlifeandmediums
promptedhimtoconclude,
IfoundIhaddoneagreatwrongtomenwhohad
proclaimednewtruthsattheriskoftheirpositions.WhenI
rememberthatIbrandedasafoolthatfearlessinvestigator
Crookes,theinventoroftheradiometer,becausehehadthe
couragetoasserttherealityofpsychicphenomenaandto
subjectthemtoscientifictests,andwhenIalsorecollectthat
Iusedtoreadhisarticlesthereoninthesamestupidstyle,
regardinghimascrazy,Iamashamed,bothofmyselfand
others,andIcryfromtheverybottomofmyheart.Father,
IhavesinnedagainsttheLight.
93
Baron(Dr.)AlbertVonSchrenckNotzingAforensicpsychiatrist
andmemberoftheGermanaristocracy,becameinterestedinpsychical
researchin1889.HecollaboratedwithRichet,Lombroso,Lodge,and
othersinmanyinvestigationsforover30years.Whilehewasreluctant,
apparentlyoutofscientificconservatism,tolinkvalidmediumshipwith
survival,hewasnonethelessconvincedoftherealityofmediumship.
Finally,inthecaseofmanyphenomena,thenatureand
evanescenceoftheirappearance,theirflowing,changing
andfantasticshapesandtheirmodeofdevelopment
untiltheyreachedtheirfinalform,arguesagainstany
possibilityofafraudulentproductionofthemevenif
onewouldassumethatoneofthosepresentwouldhave
triedtodeceivehisfellowobservers.
94
What Are You? 93

Onehundredwellknownscientists,allprofoundlyskeptical,and
someopenlyhostile,declaredthemselves,withoutexception,completely
convincedafterhavingworkedunderthedirectionofDr.
SchrenckNotzingwithhismediumWillySchneider.
95
Dr.CarlA.WicklandAmemberoftheChicagoMedicalSociety
andtheAmericanAssociationfortheAdvancementofScience,and
directoroftheNationalPsychologicalInstituteofLosAngeles,
specializedincasesofschizophrenia,paranoia,depression,addiction,
manicdepression,criminalbehaviorandphobiasofallkinds.Hiswife,
AnnaWickland,wasatrancemedium,andhisdirectexperiencesled
himtoconcludethatspiritsonthenextplanesoflifecommunicatewith
andaffectpeopleontheEarthplane.
96
Dr.GardnerMurphyWhileatHarvard,Murphyacceptedthe
HodgsonMemorialFundresearchgrant.Heservedaspresidentofthe
AmericanSocietyforPsychicalResearchfor20years.Hetaught
psychologyatColumbiaUniversityandservedaschairmanofthe
psychologydepartmentatCityCollegeofNewYork.Afterstudyingthe
recordsofmediumsessions,hewrote,
Itistheautonomy,thepurposiveness,thecogency,
abovealltheindividuality,ofthesourcesofthe
messages,thatcannotbebypassed.StrugglethoughI
mayasapsychologist,forfortyfiveyears,totrytofind
anaturalisticandnormalwayofhandlingthis
material,Icannotdothisevenwhenusingallthe
informationwehaveabouthumanchicaneryandallwe
haveaboutthefarflungtelepathicandclairvoyant
abilitiesofsomegiftedsensitives.Thecaselookslike
communicationwiththedeceased.
97
Dr.GarySchwartzAfterreceivinghisdoctoratefromHarvard
University,Dr.Schwartzservedasaprofessorofpsychologyand
psychiatryatYaleUniversity.HethenbecamedirectoroftheUniversity
ofArizonasHumanEnergySystemsLaboratory,whereheconducted
extensiveresearchwithmediums.Hisbook,TheAfterlifeExperiments,
98
publishedin2002detailedtheseexperiments.Heconcluded,
Icannolongerignorethedata[onresearchintothe
survivalofconsciousness]anddismissthewords
[comingthroughmediums].Theyareasrealasthesun,
thetrees,andourtelevisionsets,whichseemtopull
picturesoutoftheair.
99
Dr.JonKlimoProfessorofgraduatelevelpsychologyformore
than30years,mostrecentlyattheAmericanSchoolofProfessional
Psychology,ArgosyUniversity.Hehasdoneextensiveresearch,
writing,teaching,andpresentationsinpsychology,parapsychology,
consciousnessstudies,newparadigmthought,metaphysicsandthe
transpersonaldomain.Heconcluded,
Ipersonallychoosetobelievethatwedomeaningfully
survivedeathandcancommunicatebackthrough
mediumsandchannels...
100
Dr.DavidFontanaProfessoroftranspersonalpsychologyinGreat
Britain,apastpresidentoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearchanda
fellowoftheBritishPsychologicalSociety.Hehasdoneextensive
survivalresearchandistheauthorofmanybooks,includingIsTherean
Afterlife?
101
publishedin2002.Hewrote,
Ultimatelyouracceptanceoftherealityofsurvivalmay
notcomesolelyfromtheevidencebutfrompersonal
experienceandfromsomeinnerintuitivecertaintyabout
ourrealnature.Wearewhoweare,andatsomedeep
levelwithinourselveswemaybetheanswertoourown
questions.Ifyouransweristhatyouaremorethana
biologicalaccidentwhoseultimatelymeaninglesslifeis
boundedbythecradleandthegrave,thenIhavetosayI
agreewithyou.
102
Dr.BrendanDirectoroftheInstituteofPsychologyDublin.After
investigatingelectronicvoicerecordingsofdeceasedspeakingtothe
living,heconcluded,
Ihaveapparentlysucceededinreproducingthe
phenomena.Voiceshaveappearedonatapewhichdid
notcomefromanyknownsource.
103
CarlG.JungTheeminentpsychoanalyst,contemporaryofFreud,
andfatherofJungianpsychology,wroteafterhisownNDE,
Whathappensafterdeathissounspeakablyglorious,
thatourimaginationandfeelingsdonotsufficetoform
evenanapproximateconceptionofit.Thedissolutionof
What Are You? 95
ourtimeboundformineternity,bringsnolossof
meaning.
104
ProfessorsoftheHumanitiesResearching
theAfterlifeBecomeConvincedofIt.
Thesameconclusionthephysiciansandscientistswillingtostudy
theafterlifeandmediumscometohasbeenvoicedbyprofessorsofthe
humanities.Asmallnumberofthemanywhochangedtheirviewsafter
examiningtheevidencefollows.
FredericW.H.Myers,Esq.(18431901)GraduateofCambridge
andlecturerinclassicalliteraturewhileinspectorofschoolsat
Cambridge.Myersdevelopedatheoryofthesubliminalself.Professor
TheordorFlournoywrotethatMyerscompletesthetriadofgeniuses
whomostprofoundlyrevolutionizedscientificthought,withCopernicus
andDarwinastheothertwo.Afterstudyingmediumsandtheafterlife,
heconcluded:
Iwillherebrieflystatewhatfactstheyarewhichour
recordedapparitions,intimations,messagesofthe
departingandthedeparted,have,tomymindactually
proved:a)Inthefirstplace,theyprovesurvivalpure
andsimple;thepersistenceofthespiritslifeasa
structurallawoftheuniverse;theinalienableheritageof
eachseveralsoul;b)...theyprovethatbetweenthe
spiritualandthematerialworldsanavenueof
communicationdoesinfactexist;thatwhichwecallthe
dispatchandthereceiptoftelepathicmessages,orthe
utteranceandtheanswerofprayerandsupplication;
c)...theyprovethatthesurvivingspiritretains,atleast
insomemeasure,thememoriesandthelovesof
earth.
105
Dr.RichardHodgsonAfterearninghisM.A.andLL.Datthe
UniversityofMelbourne,Hodgsontaughtpoetryandphilosophyat
UniversityExtension,thenthephilosophyofHerbertSpenserat
Cambridge.HeandWilliamJamesdecidedtowitnessanumberof
sancesto,ashewrote,discoverfraudandtrickery.Afterhundredsof
sittingswithmediumLeonoraPiperover18years,heconcluded,
Frankly,IwenttoMrs.PiperwithProfessorJamesof
HarvardUniversityabouttwelveyearsagowiththe
objectofunmaskingher....Ienteredthehouse
profoundlymaterialistic,notbelievinginthe
continuanceoflifeafterdeath;todayIsayIbelieve.The
truthhasbeengiventomeinsuchawayastoremove
frommethepossibilityofadoubt.
106
Dr.JamesH.HyslopAfterreceivinghisPh.D.fromJohns
HopkinsUniversityin1887andhisLL.D.fromUniversityofWooster,
HysloptaughtphilosophyatLakeForestUniversity,SmithCollege,and
BucknellUniversitybeforejoiningthefacultyofColumbiain1895.He
authoredthreetextbooks(ElementsofLogic(1892),ElementsofEthics
(1895),andProblemsofPhilosophy(1905))beforebecomingafulltime
psychicalresearcher.Hisresearchbroughthimtoconclude,
Personally,Iregardthefactofsurvivalafterdeathas
scientificallyproved.Iagreethatthisopinionisnot
upheldinscientificquarters.Butthisisneitherourfault
northefaultofthefacts.Evolutionwasnotbelieved
untillongafteritwasproved.Thefaultlaywiththose
whoweretooignorantortoostubborntoacceptthe
facts.Historyshowsthateveryintelligentmanwhohas
goneintothisinvestigation,ifhegaveitadequate
examinationatall,hascomeoutbelievinginspirits;this
circumstanceplacestheburdenorproofonthe
shouldersoftheskeptic.
107
Dr.HamlinGarlandAPulitizerPrizewinningauthorof52books,
Garlandwasintimatelyinvolvedwithmajorliterary,social,andartistic
movementsinAmericanculture.Inhisbook,FortyYearsofPsychic
Research,GarlandstatesthathewasanagnosticandstudentofDarwin
andHerbertSpenserwhenhebeganhisinvestigationofmediums:
Iconcedethepossibilityoftheir[spirits]persistence,
especiallywhentheirvoicescarry,movingly,
characteristictonesandtheirmessagesarestartlingly
intimate.Atsuchtimes,theyseemsoulsofthedead
veritablyreimbodied.Theyjestwithmeabouttheir
occupations.Theylaughatmydoubts,quitein
character.Theytouchmewiththeirhands.
108
What Are You? 97
MauriceMaeterlinck,Esq.Winnerofthe1911NobelPrizein
literature,Maeterlinck,aBelgian,wasprimarilyapoet,author,and
playwright,buthewasalsoapsychicalresearcher.Basedonhis
research,heconcluded,
Ofalltheexplanationsconceivable,thatonewhich
attributeseverythingtoimpostureandtrickeryis
unquestionablythemostextraordinaryandtheleast
probable.
109
ProfessorWilliamR.NewboldProfessorofphilosophyatthe
UniversityofPennsylvaniawhenhewasappointedtotheadvisory
counciloftheAmericanSocietyforPsychicalResearch,Newboldhad
numeroussittingswithmediumLeonoraPiper.
Untilwithinveryrecentyears,thescientificworldhas
tacitlyrejectedalargenumberofimportant
philosophicalconceptionsonthegroundthatthereis
absolutelynoevidenceintheirfavorwhatever.Among
thosepopularconceptionsarethoseoftheessential
independenceofthemindandthebody,oftheexistence
ofasupersensibleworld,andofthepossibilityof
occasionalcommunicationbetweenthatworldandthis.
Wehavehere[inMrs.Piper],asitseemstome,evidence
thatisworthyofconsiderationforallthesepoints.
110
Dr.C.J.DucasseTheFrenchbornAmericanphilosophercameto
theUnitedStatedasateenagerandeventuallybecamechairmanofthe
DepartmentofPhilosophyatBrownUniversity.Hehadmanysittings
withmediumsandlecturedextensivelyonpsychicalresearch.He
concluded,
Someofthefactswehaveconsideredsuggestthatthe
beliefinlifeafterdeath,whichsomanypersonshave
foundnoparticulardifficultyinacceptingasanarticlein
religiousfaith,maywellbecapableofempiricalproof.
Thattheoccurrenceofparanormalphenomenadoes
appeartohavesuchimplications,is,Isubmit,sufficient
reasontogivethemfarmoreattentionandstudythan
theyhavecommonlyreceivedinthepast.
111

Dr.HornellHartProfessorofSociologyatDukeUniversityand
authorofseveralimportantbooksonsocialandpsychologicalproblems
reviewedtheliteratureontheafterlifeandconcluded,
Humanpersonalitydoessurvivebodilydeath.Thatis
theoutcomewhichIfindemergingwhenthestrongest
antisurvivalistargumentsandthestrongestrebuttals
areconsideredthoroughly,withpassionateopen
mindedness.
112
ColinBrookesSmithBritishengineerwhojoinedagrouptostudy
theafterlifeandpsychicphenomena.Asaresultofhisexperiences,he
statedintheJournaloftheSocietyforPsychicalResearchthatsurvival
shouldberegardedasasufficientlywellestablishedfacttobebeyond
denialbyanyreasonableperson.Hedescribeditasamomentous
scientificconclusionofprimeimportancetomankind.
113
ArthurBalfourBritishPrimeMinister(19021905),Secretaryof
State,andauthorofADefenceofPhilosophicDoubt.
114
Balfourstudiedthe
afterlifeandmediumsandfeltsufficientlyconvincedtowriteelaborately
aboutthemintheProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.
AttorneysWhoHaveStudiedtheAfterlife
BecomeConvincedofItsReality.
Attorneyswhoreviewtheevidencefortheafterlifeareconvincedof
itsreality.
EdwardC.Randall,Esq.AprominentBuffalo,NewYork,trial
lawyerwhoservedontheboardofdirectorsofanumberoflarge
corporations,Randallbeganstudyingthedirectvoicemediumshipof
EmilyS.French.Hehadmorethan700sittingswithFrenchover22
years.Hewrote,
Hundreds,yeathousands[ofspirits],havecomeand
talkedwithme,andtomanywhomIhaveinvitedto
participateintheworkthousandsofdifferentvoices
withdifferenttones,differentthoughts,different
personalities,notwoalike;andattimesindifferent
languages.
115
VictorJamesZammit,B.A.(Psych.),Grad.Dip.Ed.(UTS),M.A.
(LegalHist.),LL.B.(UNSW),Ph.D.RetiredlawyeroftheSupreme
What Are You? 99
CourtoftheNewSouthWalesandtheHighCourtofAustralia.After
examiningtheevidencefortheafterlife,hewrote,
Aftermanyyearsofseriousinvestigation,Ihavecometo
theirretrievableconclusionthatthereisagreatbodyof
evidencewhich,takenasawhole,absolutelyand
unqualifiedlyprovesthecasefortheafterlife....Iam
statingthattheevidencetakenasawholeconstitutes
overwhelmingandirrefutableprooffortheexistenceof
theafterlife.
116
JudgeJohnWorthEdmondsCircuitjudge,stateSupremeCourt
judge,memberoftheNewYorkassembly,andcolonelinthemilitia.
Confusedaboutdeathandtheafterlife,andwithnoconfidenceineither
thechurchormediums,helaunchedaninvestigationintotheactivities
ofmediums.Hevisitedavarietyofmediumsandevaluatedtheir
sessionsusingvariousdevices.Asaresultofhisinvestigation,hewrote
thisaboutthevoicesheheardinmediumsessions:
Afterdependinguponmysenses,astothesevarious
phasesofthephenomenon,Iinvokedtheaidofscience,
and,withtheassistanceofanaccomplishedelectrician
andhismachinery,andeightortenintelligent,
educated,shrewdpersons,examinedthematter.We
pursuedourinquiriesmanydays,andestablishedtoour
satisfactiontwothings:first,thatthesoundswerenot
producedbytheagencyofanypersonpresentornear
us;and,second,thattheywerenotforthcomingatour
willandpleasure.
117
EdwardC.RandallDistinguishedlawyerandbusinessmanfrom
DunkirkandBuffalo,NewYork.Hewasoneoftheleading
industrialists,CEOofvariouscompanies,andpresidentofanumberof
corporations.Hebeganasanopenmindedskeptic,butafter
investigatingtheafterlife,cametoaccepttheevidence.Heheard,first
hand,incrediblevoicesthatcameinthepresenceofdirectvoiceand
materializationmedium,EmilyFrench.Heandhiswifespenttwenty
twoyearsrecordingsittingswithherandhebecameamajorwriteron
theafterlife.
118
JudgeDeanShuartProminentjudgefromRochester,NewYork.
HeattendedthesamecirclesEdwardC.Randalldid,conductedavariety
ofexactingexperiments,andbecameequallyconvincedoftheirreality
andvalidity.
119
Dr.AubreyRoseOBE,CBELeadingBritishHumanRightslawyer.
Afterempiricallyinvestigatingtransmissionsmadebyoneofhis
colleaguesthroughdirectvoicemedium,LeslieFlint,hestatedthat
withoutdoubtthevoicecamefromtheafterlife,andwasthatofJudge
LordBirkett,whohadcrossedoversometimebefore.
120
ClergyBecomeConvincedoftheNatureoftheAfterlife
DescribedbyMediums,notaDistantHeavenlyRealm
Membersoftheclergyhaveanespeciallydifficulttimeinvoicing
theirconvictionsabouttheafterlifedescribedbymediumsbecauseofthe
narrowviewsofmostreligions.However,thosewhodostudythe
imminentafterlifebecomeconvincedofitsrealityasthemediums
describeit,notasreligionteachesit.
Dr.IsaacK.FunkAfterserving11yearsasaLutheranminister,
Funkturnedtoeditorialworkandcofoundedthepublishingfirmof
FunkandWagnalls.HewastheeditorinchiefoftheStandardDictionary
oftheEnglishLanguage.Afterhearingareportfromaphysicianwhohad
hadanoutofbodyexperience,Funkwrote,
Ihavetheabsoluteassurancethatwhenthesomething
wecalldeathcomes,itwillonlymeananewandlarger
andmorecompletelife.Idonotexpecttoconvinceany
oneofthetruthasIseeitmerelybymakingthose
statements,becauseIhavethefeelingthatonemust
realizethesethingsforhimself;butwhenoncesuch
realizationcomes,thereisthereafternopoweronearth
thatcandisturbit.
121
TheRev.CharlesDraytonThomasAgraduateofRichmond
TheologicalCollege,ThomaswasaMethodistministerwhoservedon
theCounciloftheSocietyforPsychicalResearchinLondonfor19years.
Beginningin1917,hehadmorethan500sittingswithGladysOsborne
Leonard,probablyEnglandsmostfamousmedium.
Perhapsitwillbeaskedwhatbenefitmaybeexpected
fromageneralacceptanceofthisevidenceforsurvival.I
thinkitwilldoforotherswhatithasdoneforme.Ithas
supplementedandreinforcedmyfaith,bothintimesof
What Are You? 101
bereavementandintheprospectofoldageanddeath.
Also,ithasfurtheremphasizedthevalueofpersonal
religion.
122
FatherPereFrancoisBruneCatholicpriest,memberoftheCatholic
InstituteinParisandBiblicalInstituteinRome,theologian,and
professorinanumberofleadingseminaries,wrotethattheCatholic
Churchsattitudeaboutcommunicationfromtheafterlifeischanging:
Ibelievethat,asseveralofthesemessagesassureus,we
infactareneveralone.Somedeceased,oncetheyhave
arrivedintheBeyond,appeartohavethewishof
continuingtheirlifethroughus,andcometosponge
onus.
123
Inanotherstatement,Brunewrotethisaboutthechangingposition
ofthechurchontheafterlife:
Wedonothavetodowithanofficialchangeofthe
Churchsposition.Butitisinfactanevolutionthat
withoutanydoubtisduetotherealizationthatthe
phenomenaexist,andthattheyhowcomplexthey
evermaybeindeedcorrespondveryoftentoan
authenticcommunicationwithourdead.
124
Dr.PeterBanderSeniorlecturerinreligiousandmoraleducation
attheCambridgeInstituteofEducation.Banderisapsychologistand
Christiantheologian.Hebeganhisinvestigationoftheafterlifestating
clearlythatitwasimpossibleforpeoplewhoaredeadtocommunicate
withtheliving,thatitwasnotonlyfarfetched,butoutrageoustoeven
thinkaboutit.
125
However,afterparticipatinginastudyofelectronic
voiceproduction(EVP),heconcluded:Inoticedthepeculiarrhythm
mentionedbyRaudiveandhiscolleagues....Iheardavoice....I
believedthistohavebeenthevoiceofmymotherwhohaddiedthree
yearsearlier.
126
Banderconductedmoreexperimentsandcametobelievethatthe
deceasedcommunicatewiththelivingthroughelectronicvoicedevices.
AChurchofEnglandCommitteeStudyingMediums
ConcludedTheySpeakwithThoseintheAfterlife.
AcommitteeoftheChurchofEnglandstudiedmediumshiprecords
fortwoyears,analyzingagreatvolumeoftheevidenceonmediumship
toinvestigateSpiritualismbecauseitwassopopularinEnglandatthe
time.Itsinvestigationsincludedsittingwithsomeoftheleading
mediumsinEngland.Attheendofthatthoroughinvestigation,sevenof
thetenmembersoftheCommitteeagainstenormouspressurecame
tothisconclusion:Thehypothesisthatthey(spiritcommunications)
proceedinsomecasesfromdiscarnatespiritsisthetrueone.
127
DebunkersCometoBelievetheAfterlife
ExperienceswithMediumsareReality.
Dr.HerewardCarringtonAftermovingtotheU.S.fromGreat
Britainin1899,CarringtonservedasassistanttoDr.JamesH.Hyslopat
theSocietyforPsychicalResearch.Hisfirstofmanybooksonpsychical
phenomenawaspublishedin1907andexplainedthefraudulent
practicesofphysicalmediums.However,Carringtoncameawayfrom
hisinvestigationofEusapiaPalladinoconvincedoftherealityofsomeof
thephenomena.Hewrote,
Imyselfhaveobservedmaterializationsunderperfect
conditionsofcontrol,andhavehadthetemporaryhand
meltwithinmyown,asIhelditfirmlygrasped.This
handwasaperfectlyformedphysiologicalstructure,
warm,lifelike,andhavingalltheattributesofthe
humanhandyetboththemediumshandswere
securelyheldbytwocontrollers,andvisibleinthered
light.Letmerepeat,thishandwasnotpulledaway,but
somehowmeltedinmygraspasIheldit.
128
Dr.HarryPriceDebunkeroffraudulentmediums,hecameto
believeingenuinepsychicphenomenaandfoundedtheNational
LaboratoryofPsychicalResearch,latertheUniversityofLondonCouncil
forPsychicalResearch.Abouthisresearch,hewrote,
ThefactthatIhavedevotedmanyyearsofmylifeto
experimentation;havestudiedthousandsofreports
dealingwiththesubject;havetraveledthousandsof
milesalloverEuropeforobtainingfirsthandexperience
ofphenomena;andhavespentafortuneinseekingthe
truthorotherwiseofpsychicmanifestations,must
surelyentitlemetoasympathetichearing.AndifIwere
notconvincedofthesethings,Iwouldnotwasteanother
What Are You? 103
momentofmytimeorpennyofmymoneyinfurther
research....Thegreatestskepticconcerningparanormal
phenomenaisinvariablythemanwhoknowstheleast
aboutthem.
129
TheEvidenceDemonstratesthatMediums
CommunicatewithLivingPeopleintheAfterlife
Thementalmediums,thosewhoreceivemessagesfromindividuals
onthenextplaneoflifeandconveythemtopeopleinreadings,provide
accuratedetailsaboutpeopleslives.Theyconveythemfromliving
peopleontheotherside,whocommunicateasthoughtheywere
speakingthroughatranslator.Themessagesmediumsreceivearenot
fromapsychicknowledgeaboutpeopletheyarefromlivingpeople
whoareresidentsoftheafterlife.Theconversationsareanimated,with
questionsandresponses,notationsaboutthingsgoingoninpeoples
lives,andevenhumor.Themediumsandthosecommunicatingthrough
thembothassertthatthelivingpersonistherecommunicating.Psychics
dontclaimthatthelivingpersonisspeakingduringastandardreading,
andifthepersondoescomethrough,thereisachangeandclear
impressionsuchasShestellingme...
ResearcherRobertCrookallFindsAccounts
oftheAfterlifebyMediumstoBeIdentical.
Dr.RobertCrookall,B.Sc.(psychology),D.Sc.,Ph.D.,principal
geologistwiththeGeologicalSurveyofGreatBritain,resignedfromhis
geologicalworkin1952todevotehislifetopsychicalresearch.During
thenextnineyears,hecollectedandanalyzedmediumcommunications
fromeverycountryhecould,includingBrazil,England,SouthAfrica,
Tibet,Europe,India,Australia,andtheHawaiianIslands.Hefoundthat
inallcountries,amongallcultures,peopledescribedthesame
characteristicaccountsofoutofbodyexperiences,neardeath
experiences,andcommunicationswiththedeceasedthroughmediums.
Heconcludedthathisfindingswerestrongevidencefortheexistenceof
anafterlifebecauseanintellectuallyconsistentsetofstatementscame
frommanyindependentsources.
In1961,CrookallwroteTheSupremeAdventure:AnalysesofPsychic
Communications
130
describingthefindingsofhisresearch.His
descriptionsoftheafterlifethatcamefromhismanysourcesareidentical
tothedescriptionsoftheafterlifethathavecomefromdirectvoice
mediumsbeforehisresearchandsince.
UniversityofArizonaExperimentsDemonstratedthat
theMediumsDoReceiveValidInformation.
Inanefforttorunacontrolledexperimenttodeterminewhether
mediumsdoreceiveaccurateinformationfromthedeceased,Gary
Schwartz,LindaRussek,andChristopherBarentsenconductedastudy
fortheHumanEnergySystemsLaboratoryattheUniversityofArizona
testingthreetalentedmediums:LaurieCampbell,JohnEdward,and
SuzaneNorthrop.
131
Thestudydidrevealthatthemediumsidentifieddetailsaboutthe
deceasedlovedonesataratemuchhigherthanchance,leadingthe
researcherstoconcludethatThefindingsappeartoconfirmthe
hypothesisthatinformationandenergy,andpotentiallyconsciousness
itself,cancontinueafterphysicaldeath.However,thestatisticsdont
adequatelyshowtheremarkableaccuracyofthemediumsandthe
personalnatureofthecommunicationswithadeceasedlovedone.For
example,inthatstudy,onemedium,JohnEdward,reportedthathewas
receivinginformationfromadeceasedgrandmotherforoneofthe
peoplebeingread.Hereportedthatthegrandmotherbroughtdaisiesto
thepersonsmotherswedding,thegrandmotherhadalargeblack
poodleandlargewhitepoodle,andthewhitepoodletoreupthehouse.
Thoseandotherdetailswereperfectlyaccurate.JohnEdwardhad70
percentperfecthitscoresforthatperson.
ButwhenthenextpersoncameinforJohnEdwardtoread,he
receivedazerohitscorebecausethegrandmotherofthepreviousperson
persistedincomingthroughandhecouldntreadforthenextperson.
HekepthearingthesongsOntheGoodShipLollipopandSabrinathe
TeenageWitch.
Afterthezerohitreadingwasover,theexperimentertookthe
personbeingreadbacktothewaitingroomandtherewasthewoman
whosegrandmotherkeptcomingthroughtoJohnEdward,stillwaiting
forthenextmedium.Theexperimenteraskedherwhethersheknew
anythingaboutOntheGoodShipLollipoporSabrinatheTeenageWitch.She
emotionallytoldtheexperimenterthatshehadcurlybrownhairasa
childandsanganddancedShirleyTemplesongswithhergrandmother;
oneofthesongswasOntheGoodShipLollipop.Also,hernamewas
Sabrinaandwhenshewasateenager,somechildrenteasedherabout
What Are You? 105
beingSabrinatheTeenageWitchandshewenttohergrandmotherfor
solace.JohnEdwardknewnothingaboutthegirl,includinghernameor
gender.
ASecondStudyAlsoConcludedthatMediumsAreAble
toIdentifyDetailsAbouttheDeceasedinReadings.
AsecondstudywasperformedbyGarySchwartzwiththreeother
researchersfromtheUniversityofArizonaHumanEnergySystems
LaboratoryforavideorecordedHBOdocumentaryontheafterlife.The
studyusedfivewellknownmediums:GeorgeAnderson,JohnEdward,
AnneGehman,SuzaneNorthrop,andLaurieCampbell.
132
Inthisstudy,twopeopleweresubjectsforthemediumsessions,one
ofwhomhadexperiencedsixsignificantdeathsoverthepreviousten
years.Beforethereadings,eachpersonwrotedescriptionsofthepeople
whohaddiedtoprovideobjectivedatathatcouldbecomparedtothe
mediumsreadings.Themediumshadnoknowledgeofthetwopeople.
Eachsubjectsatbehindascreensothesubjectcouldntbeseenbythe
mediumgivingareading.Thepersonwasabletogiveonlyyesand
noanswers.Twovideocamerasrecordedthesessionsandverbatim
scriptsweremade.
Theresultwasthatthemediumsaverageaccuracyscorewas83
percentforsubjectoneand77percentforsubjecttwo.Totestwhether
guessingcouldachievethesameresultsbychance,68controlpeople
wereaskedtoguessdetailsaboutthedeceasedlovedonesofthetwo
subjects.Theirscoresaveraged36percenthitsbychance.Inother
words,theaccuracyofthemediumsdetailswasfarbeyondchance
guesses.
TheMiravalSilentSitterExperimentShowed
theSameAccuracybyMediums.
IntheMiravalsilentsitterexperiment,themediumswereSuzane
Northrop,JohnEdward,AnneGehman,andLaurieCampbell.
133
There
weretensubjects.Thestudyinvolvedtwopartsforeachreadingwith
eachsubject.Thefirstwasasilentpartinwhichthemedium
describeddetailsaboutthedeceasedwithoutreceivinganyresponses
fromthesubject.Inthesecondpart,themediumwasabletoreceive
yesandnoanswersfromthesubject.
Inthisstudy,themediumsaccuracyscorewas77percentduringthe
silentperiodand85percentduringtheyesandnoquestioning
period,showingagainthatthemediumswerefarmoreaccuratethan
wouldbeexpectedbychance(basedonthe36percentaccuracyratingin
thepreviousstudyscontrolgroup).
MoreStringentStudiesattheUniversity
ofArizonaYieldedtheSameResults.
GarySchwartz,Ph.D.,andJulieBeischel,Ph.D.,oftheUniversityof
Arizonaperformedanotherstudy
134
underevenmorestringent,triple
blindconditionswithmoremediums.Itisapparentthatthemediums
arelearninginformationaboutthedeceased,butthequestionarises
whetherthemediumisjustusingtelepathyorclairvoyancetolearn
informationfromthepersonbeingreadratherthanreallyhearingfrom
thedeceased.Thisstudyaddedaconditiontoeliminatethatpossibility.
Inthislaterstudy,thesubjectswerentpresentforthereading.Another
personsatinasaproxysitter.Thereadingswereconductedbyphone
toeliminateeventhepresenceoftheproxysitterwiththemedium.
Eightmediumswereinvolvedtoincreasethevalidityofthedata.
Transcriptsofthereadingsweremadeandthesubjects,whose
deceasedlovedonesweretocomethrough,ratedthereadingsonascale
of0to6,with0beingnoaccuracyand6beingperfectaccuracyonall
details.Theyweregiventranscriptsofbothreadingsintendedforthem
andreadingsintendedforothersubjects,withoutknowingwhichwas
which,toseewhethertheywouldscorethereadingintendedforthemas
beingmoreaccuratethanarandomreadingforsomeotherperson.
Theresultwasthattheaveragesummaryratingforthereadings
actuallyintendedforthesubjectwas3.56onthe6pointscale.The
averagesummaryratingsforthereadingsnotintendedfortheperson
(thatwereactuallyreadingsforsomeoneelse)was1.94.Forthreeofthe
bestperformingmediums,thesummaryscoreswereintherangeof5.0
to5.5outof6,meaningtheyweredramaticallyaccurate.
Inotherwords,thestudyshowedthatmediumsincontrolled
conditionsthatincludednotevenspeakingonthephonewiththeperson
beingreadresultedincommunicationwiththedeceased.
Alistofrecommended,legitimatemediums,someofwhomdo
phonereadings,isathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
What Are You? 107
TheBritishAdmiraltyAcknowledged
aMediumsAbilities.
Thefactthatmediumsreceiveinformationfromthosewhohave
crossedovertotheothersidewasacknowledgedbyBritishgovernment
officialsstartledbythetruthoftheinformation.
HelenDuncanwasaScottishmediuminthetwentiethcenturywho
gavehundredsofsances,withthoseattendingdescribingthemwith
superlativessuchasastonishing.InJanuary1944,whileWorldWarII
wasraging,HelenDuncanheldasanceat3:30p.m.oneafternoonin
Edinburgh,Scotland.BrigadierFirebrace,whowastheChiefofSecurity
inScotland,happenedtobeatthesance.Duringthesance,Duncan,in
amediumistictrance,reportedthattheBritishshipHMSHoodhadbeen
sunkthatdayintheNorthAtlantic.Noone,ofcourse,couldhave
knownthatatthetime.Immediateannouncementsofcalamitiesin
televisednewscastsdidntexistandtherewasgreatsecrecyabout
militarymovementsandeventsduringwartime.
WhenFirebracereturnedtohisofficethatafternoon,hecalledthe
BritishAdmiraltysayinghehadheardarumorthattheHMSHoodhad
beensunk,askingwhetherthatwastrue.TheBritishAdmiraltydenied
thattheHMSHoodhadbeensunk,possiblynotevenknowingit
themselves.However,laterthatday,asFirebracewasleavinghisoffice,
hereceivedatelephonecallfromtheAdmiraltyconfirmingthesinking
occurredat1:30p.m.,justtwohoursbeforethesance.
TheastonishingrevelationworriedtheBritishAdmiralty.They
couldfindnoexplanationforit.Thensixmonthslater,atanother
sance,ayoungmanmaterializedsayinghehadbeenseverelyburned
anddiedinthesinkingofanotherBritishwarship,theHMSBarham.The
editorofPsychicNews,MauriceBarbanell,wasatthesance.Hecalled
theBritishAdmiraltyafterthesance,askingwhyinformationaboutthe
lossoftheHMSBarhamhadnotbeendivulgedtotheparentsand
familiesofthosewhohadperished.TheBritishAdmiraltyadmittedthat,
infact,theHMSBarhamhadbeensunk,butthattheyhadkeptitsecret
becausetheyfearedthatitslosswouldhavehadaseriousimpacton
publicmorale.
Afterthetwouncannyrevelationsofinformationshecouldnthave
known,thealarmedBritishAdmiraltyhadDuncanarrestedandcharged
withwitchcraftunderalawdatingto1735.Shewasimprisonedfornine
months.PrimeMinisterWinstonChurchillwasoutraged,callingthe
convictiontomfoolery.Theancientlawagainstwitchcraftwasnot
repealeduntil1951.Inspiteofaneffortin1998tohaveher
posthumouslypardoned,theBritishgovernmentrefusedtopardon
herimplyingtheBritishgovernmentstillmaintainedthatHelen
Duncanhadbeenperformingwitchcraft.
[Athertrial],somefortyonewitnesseswiththehighest
credibility,includingaRoyalAirForceWing
Commander,statedincourtonoaththatHelenDuncan
wasagenuinematerializationmedium,explainingin
detailtheirpsychicexperienceswithher....Notoneof
[these]defensewitnesseswasbrokenincross
examination.
135
ThealarmoftheBritishAdmiralty,theiracknowledgementthatshe
couldnthavegottenherinformationfromanyEarthlysourcesincethere
wasnowayitcouldhavebeencommunicatedthatquicklyorwithinthat
levelofsecrecy,andthefactthattheyhadtoconvictherusinga1735law
againstwitchcraft,notforreceivinginformationfromtheenemyor
anothersource,demonstratedthattheyknewshehadreceivedthe
communicationfromthedeceasedwhohadbeenontheshipsthathad
sunk.Theyhadtosilenceheruntilthewarwasover.TheBritish
government,infact,providedofficialacknowledgementthatHelen
Duncanwascommunicatingwiththespiritsofpeoplewhohadpassed
away.
136
MediumReadingsHaveRevealedInformation
thatCouldNotBeKnownbythePersonBeingRead.
Itisverycommonformediumreadingstoincludeinformation
unknowntotheobserversorthepersonbeingread.Theinformationis
laterverifiedtobetrue,showingthatthemediumisreceiving
informationaboutthedeceasedanditisnotcomingfromreadingthe
livingpeoplesminds.
Inoneaccount,anextendedchessgamewasplayedbyaliving
grandmaster(ViktorKorchnoi)andadeceasedchessmaster(Maroczy)
throughmediumRobertRollans.Atonepoint,theresearcherdecidedto
askthedeceasedMaroczyaboutadetailhehadresearchedtoverifythat
itreallywasthedeceasedchessmastercomingthrough.Hefoundan
articlestatingthatMaroczyhadplayedamatchagainstaplayerlistedas
Romiin1930.Withthatinformation,atthenextsance,theresearcher
askedMaroczythroughthemediumwhetherhehaddefeatedanItalian
What Are You? 109
namedRomiinamatch.Maroczyrepliedthathedidntrecognizethat
name,buthediddefeatamannamedRomihspelledwithanhonthe
endofthename.Theresearcherdelvedfurtherandfoundanactual
programfromthematch.Thenamewas,infact,Romih,notRomi.
137
FamilyMembersHaveVerifiedthatMediumReadingsare
GenuineConversationswiththeDeceasedLovedOne.
Inthethousandsofsancesthatareonrecordbetweenaliving
personandadeceasedlovedonewithagenuine,verifiedmedium,the
livingpersonisalwaysadamantthatthepersonwithwhomheorshe
communicatedwasthedeceased.Threeofthehundredsofthousandsof
examplesonrecordtodaywillserveasillustrations.
AdeceasedyoungmanwhogavehisnameasPeterWilliam
HandfordKitecamethroughataLeslieFlintsanceaskingthathis
parentsbecontactedatanaddresshegaveandinvitedtocometoa
sance.Theparentswerecontactedanddidcometoasecondsanceat
whichtheirsoncamethroughandspokefornearlyfortyminutes.The
parentsconfirmedthatitwasPetersownvoice.Duringthesance,he
toldthemmanyfactsthathisparentsconfirmedtobetrue,suchasthe
following:
HehadmadeajokebeforehediedaboutbuyinganAlsatian.
Hismotherhadputaphotographofhimandphotographsofhis
graveinNorwayinherbagthatmorning.
Helikedthecherrytreeinthememorialgardentheyhadplanted
forhim.
Hisbedroomhadnotbeenchangedinthesixyearssincehedied.
Hehadnotlikedthewallpaperinhisbedroom.
Hisfatherwasstilldrivinghiscaralthoughitwasatoosmallfor
him.
Theyoungmansparentsbothaffirmedemphaticallythattheyhada
conversationwiththeirson.
138
AyoungmannamedDavidCattanach,whodiedatage18,made
manyvisitstotheLeslieFlintsancesoveraperiodof10years,speaking
withhismotheratseveralofthem.GordonSmith,whoknewthe
motherpersonally,wrotethisaboutherandthesances:
IknowherpersonallyandsheissomeoneIwould
describeasveryastute,someonewhowouldnoteasily
befooled,especiallywhenitcametoherson,andshe
hadnodoubtsthatshewashearinghisvoice.
139
AmannamedMichaelFearon,killedduringWWII,wasalsoa
frequentvisitortotheLeslieFlintsances,atwhichheoftenspokewith
hismother.Youcanheartheconversationbetweenhimandhismother
athttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.TheBritishBroadcasting
Corporationarrangedabroadcastduringwhichtheyplayedatapeofa
sanceinwhichMrs.Fearonwasspeakingtoherson.Afterthetape
played,themoderatoraskedher,Mrs.Fearon,asMikesmother,what
makesyousosurethatitsyoursonsvoicethatyouhear?She
answered,Well,MikewastwentysevenwhenhediedandIdbeen
withhimallthattime...andIoughttoknowattheendofthat,
oughtntI?
140
RigorouslyTestedPhysicalMediumsHaveBeen
ShowntoBeSpeakingtotheDeceased
Sincethenineteenthcentury,whenmediumscouldholdsances
withoutfearofretribution,anumberofcapablemediumshaveheld
thousandsofsances.Themosttalentedattractedthemostattention,of
course,andasaresultwerethemosttestedbyskepticsanddebunkers.
Thatoffersusavaststorehouseofrecordsofrigorous,repeatedtesting
andtestimoniesbycrediblewitnesses,manyofwhomwereavowed
skepticsbeforethetesting.Therehavebeenfrauds,justastherehave
beenfraudulentdoctors,counselors,policeofficers,andstockbrokers.
AsAllenSpraggettwrote,
ManypeoplejudgethisaspectofSpiritualism[physical
mediumship]harshly,butifonestopstoconsiderthe
numberofbadpopesandcharlatanevangelists,perhaps
Spiritualismhasnotdonesobadlyafterall.
141
However,thefraudulentmediumswerewinnowedfromthe
genuine,andtheresultisalistofhighlytalentedmediumswhowere
foundtobespeakingtotheeternalselvesnolongerusingbodies.
Followingarebriefsummariesofasmallnumberofmediums
accomplishmentsandresultsoftheirtestingbycrediblewitnesses,
includinggovernmentofficials,scientists,androyalty.Enoughis
What Are You? 111
included,withcitations,todemonstratethattheycommunicatedwith
eternalselveslivingonthenextplaneoflifeandthatrigorous,repeated
testingfoundnofraudordeceptionintheiractivities.Thepeoplethey
werecommunicatingwitharealive,justnotusingbodies.
GladysOsborneLeonard
ForoverfortyyearsGladysOsborneLeonardsmediumshipwas
studiedexhaustivelybymembersoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.
Thetestsalwaysconfirmedthathercommunicationwaswiththe
deceased.Innoneofthemanytestswasthereahintoffraud.
TheRev.CharlesDraytonThomas,aWesleyanminister,and
memberoftheBritishSocietyforPsychicalResearch(SPR)satwithher
over100timestotestherabilities.Thomasownfathercamethrough
andofferedtoassistinthetests.DraytonThomashadanextensive
library.Thedeceasedfathertoldtheson,throughMrs.Leonard,togoto
thelowestshelfinhislibraryandtakethesixthbookfromtheleft.On
page149,threequartersdown,hewouldfindawordconveyingthe
meaningoffallingbackorstumbling.WhenDraytonThomaswent
home,helocatedthebook,foundpage149,andlookedatthewords
threequartersdown.There,hefoundthewords,...towhoma
crucifiedMessiahwasaninsuperablestumblingblock.
Overaperiodof18monthsexperimentation,thedeceasedfather
wasabletopickupmoreandmorewordsandnumbersevenmore
accurately,bothinhisownlibraryandinafriendslibrary.Thewords
wereallverified.
TheydecidedtotryhavingDraytonThomasdeceasedfather
provideinformationfromnewspapersandmagazinesnotyetprinted.
OnJanuary16,1920,thejuniorThomaswastoldtoexaminetheDaily
Telegraphthefollowingdayandtonoticethatnearthetopofthesecond
columnofthefirstpagethenameoftheplaceThomaswasborn,Victoria
TerraceonVictoriaStreetinTuanton.WhenThomascheckedthepaper
thefollowingday,hefoundthewordVictoriaexactlywherehisfather
saiditwouldbe.
Mrs.Leonardwasabletosatisfyeverytestshewassubjectedto,and
theresearcherswereconvincedshewasindeedspeakingwiththeliving
individualswhoweresimplynotusingabodyanymore.
142
LeonoraPiper
LeonaraPiperwasanineteenthcenturymediumwhowasalso
testedrepeatedlybyawiderangeofskepticalobservers.TheSocietyfor
PsychicalResearchconductedseveralthousandsittingsovertwo
decadeswithcarefullycontrolledenvironmentstoprecludefraud.The
sittingswereremarkablyaccurateandthosewhoknewthedeceased
acknowledgedthatthecontactswerewiththeirlovedones,basedonthe
unmistakablecontentanddetail.
PiperwasstudiedrepeatedlybyRichardHodgson,oneofthe
leadingmembersoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.Hestartedoutas
askepticdeterminedtoexposePiperasafraud.Intheend,hehadno
doubtsthatshewasspeakingtoeternalselveslivingonthenextplaneof
life.Hisreportis300pageslong,withdetaileddescriptionsofthe
controlsheusedtopreventfraud.LeonoraPiperwasnevercaughtin
trickeryandherachievementsweredescribedasbaffling.
143
Oneofthemanycasestudiesofherremarkablemediumship
follows.Itwasexperiencedandrecorded
144
byHodgson.
GeorgePelham,alawyerandacquaintanceofHodgson,diedinan
accidentalfallatage32.PelhamhadfollowedHodgsonsworkwith
Piperandwasskepticalaboutafuturelife,callingitinconceivable.But
hetoldHodgsonthatifhedied,hewouldtrytocontactHodgson.Five
weeksafterhisdeath,PipersatinasancewithJohnHart,aclosefriend
ofPelham,andHodgson.SheannouncedthatGeorgePelhamwasthere
tospeak.
ThespiritofGeorgePelhamprovidedalonglistofdetailsabout
himself,hisearlylife,hisfriends,andhisfamilythatcouldberesearched
andverifiedtoprovehewasindeedGeorgePelham,stillaliveonthe
othersideoflife.Forexample,whenPelhamhaddied,hisfatherhad
senthisfriendJohnHart(whowassittinginthissance),someshirt
studsofPelhamstokeepasamemento.Harthappenedtobewearing
thestudsthateveningandPelham,throughthemedium,identifiedthe
studsHartwaswearingasformerlyhis.HealsotoldHarthowhis
motherhadchosenthestudsandhowPelhamsfatherdeliveredthemto
Hart.
145
Inanothersitting,PelhamtoldHodgsonhehadseenhis(Pelhams)
fathertakeaphotographofthedeceasedPelhamtoanartisttohaveit
copied.Afterthesance,HodgsoncontactedPelhamsmothertosee
whetherthathadbeentrue.Shesaidthat,infact,Pelhamsfatherhad
takenaphotographtoanartisttobecopied.
146
What Are You? 113
Schmickerexplainswhathappenedasaresult:
PelhamsfathereventuallywrotetoHodgson,The
lettersyouhavewrittentomywifegivingsuch
extraordinaryevidenceoftheintelligenceexercisedby
Georgeinsomeincomprehensiblemanneroverthe
actionsofhisfriendsonearthhavegivenfoodfor
constantreflectionandwonder.(My)preconceived
notionsaboutthefuturestatehavereceivedasevere
shock.
147
Inanothersittingwithfamilymemberswhoverifiedthatthe
communicationwaswiththeirreallovedone,stilllivingintheafterlife,
Mrs.PiperwasaskedbytheReverendandMrs.S.W.Suttonifshecould
communicatewiththeirrecentlydeceasedlittlegirl.Theaccountofthe
sanceisnowinthearchivesoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.This
isVictorZammitsrecordofwhathappened:
Mrs.Piperwasabletoestablishcontactbetweenthe
Suttonsandtheirverymuchlovedlittlegirlfromthe
afterlife.Theinformationleftnodoubtwhatsoeverthat
thelittlegirlwasactuallycommunicatingfromthe
afterlifewithhermotherandfatherstilllivingonthe
earthplane.
Sheconfirmedthatsheusedtobitebuttons.She
identifiedherUncleFrankandafriendwhohaddied
withatumorandmadereferencetoherbrotherbyhis
petname.Shemadereferencetohersorethroatand
paralyzedtongueandthatherheadusedtogethot
beforeherdeath.ShereferredtoDinahherdoll,toher
sisterMaggie,andtoherlittletoyhorse.Shealsosang
twosongs,thesamesongsshehadsungimmediately
beforeshedied.TheSuttonshadnodoubtthattheyhad
madecontactwiththeirlittlegirlandwereespecially
happywhenshereassuredthem:Iamhappy...cryfor
menomore.
148
Dr.JamesHyslop,aprofessoroflogicandethicsatColumbia
University,initiallyaskeptic,wasconvertedtoacceptingtheafterlife
afterhestudiedMrs.Piper,whorepeatedlyproducedhighquality
evidencefortheafterlife.InLifeAfterDeath
149
hewrote,
Iregardtheexistenceofdiscarnatespiritsas
scientificallyprovedandInolongerrefertotheskeptic
ashavinganyrighttospeakonthesubject.Anyman
whodoesnotaccepttheexistenceofdiscarnatespirits
andtheproofofitiseitherignorantoramoralcoward.I
givehimshortshrift,anddonotproposeanylongerto
arguewithhimonthesuppositionthatheknows
anythingaboutthesubject.
150
RudiSchneider
EugeneOsty,MD,wasthedirectoroftheMetaphysicInstitutein
Paris.Intentonunderstandingtheremarkableabilitiesofayoung
medium,RudiSchneider,hesetupcontrolledconditionsandwasableto
producegenuinephysicalphenomenawithoutfraud.During
Schneiderssances,peopleonthenextplaneoflifewouldmoveobjects
placedontableswhiletheroomwasdark.OstytestedSchneiderby
placingobjectsonatabletohaveRudiSchneidersspiritsmovethem
andsettingupasophisticatedarrangementofinfraredraysandcameras
tocatchanyhumanthattouchedobjectsduringthesance.Thisis
howHerewardCarrington,aBritishspiritualistandinvestigatorof
psychicphenomena,describedtheexperiment:
DrOstyplacedtheobjectstobemoveduponasmall
table.Acrossthetopofthetablehepassedabeamof
infraredrays.Thesewere,ofcourse,invisibletothe
eyesofthosepresent,buttheapparatuswassodesigned
thatifanysolidobjectwasinterposedinthepathofthe
rays,cuttingoffasmuchasthirtypercentofthem,a
batteryofcameraswouldbeexposed,flashlightsignited
andthepicturestakenofthetabletopatthatmoment.
Thiswouldhappenifanymaterialthingtriedtomove
theobjectssayahumanhand.Aseriesofphotos
wouldatoncerevealthefraud.
Inthesittingsthatensuedobjectsweremovedon
numerousoccasions,flashesweresetoff,andtheplates
developed.Whatdidtheyshow?Nothingthatis,
nothingabnormal.Theyjustshowedthetabletop.But
somethinghadneverthelessbeenmovingaboutoverthe
What Are You? 115
tablebecausethebeamofinfraredrayshadbeen
interferedwithandtheobjectshadbeendisplaced.
151
Ostyalsosetupcontrolledconditionstoseewhethertheresearchers
coulddetectchangesintheatmospherethatwouldshowthatsome
entitywaspresent.ThisisCarringtonsdescriptionoftheexperiment:
Thesecondstagewastolocateandidentifythepresence
oftheintelligence.Todothistheexperimenterdevised
anapparatus,agalvanometer,bymeansofwhichit
wouldbepossibletoregistertheoscillationorthe
vibrationrateoftheintelligenceoncetheexperiment
commenced.Assoonastheexperimentcommenced,the
intelligencebegantomovethingsaroundindicatingthat
hewaspresent;thensomethingquitespectacular
happenedthegalvanometerbegantoregisterthe
pulsationoftheinvisibleintelligence.AsCarrington
states:Itwassomewhatliketakingthepulseofan
invisiblebeingstandingbeforetheminspace!
152
EileenGarrett
EileenGarrettwasamediumwhoheldsancesintheearly
twentiethcentury.Onesancewasinterruptedbyamanwhoidentified
himselfasFlightLieutenantH.C.IrwinoftheAirshipR101.Thoseatthe
sancelaterlearnedthatAirshipR101hadcrashedthreedaysbefore,but
thegovernmenthadnotrevealedittoanyoneyet.
Duringthesance,thedeceasedIrwindescribedtheairships
destructioningreatdetail.TheaccountwaspresentedtotheAir
MinistryIntelligence,whowerestartledandimpressedattheaccuracy
andthedetailstheyhadnotknownthatwererevealedinthesance.
Theyweresufficientlyconvincedoftheauthenticityofthesourcethat
MajorOliverVilliers,oftheAirMinistryIntelligence,arrangedseven
additionalsanceswithGarretttohearthedeceasedIrwindescribemore
detailsaboutthecrash.Themajorlearnedabouttechnicalsubjects
Garrettcouldnothaveunderstood,usingtechnicalvocabularysuchas
usefulliftoftheairship,grosslift,disposablelift,fuelinjection,
cruisingspeed,cruisingaltitude,trim,volumeofstructure,and
otherjargon.
Irwinalsodescribedtopsecretinformationaboutaclassified
experimenttheministryhadbeenengagedin.Theyhadbeen
attemptingtouseamixtureofhydrogenandoilinairships,butthe
informationwasstrictlyprotected.Theministryofficialsagreedthatthe
informationthatcamefromIrwinthroughGarrettwascompletely
accurate,eventothetowntheairshippassedoverbeforeitcrashedand
thelocationsofhiddendiariescrewmembershadkeptthatrevealed
theirfearsaboutthesecretproject.
153
ShirleyBray
Directvoicemediumshavevoicescomefromtheairaroundthe
mediumandatvariousplacesintheroom.Theroommustbedarkened,
soskepticshavedevisedteststoensurethatthevoicesarenotcoming
fromthemedium.Suchtestswereusedtoauthenticatethevoicesthat
wererecordedduringsanceswithAustralianmedium,ShirleyBray.
Thevoicesofthreepeopleonthenextplaneoflifewhoregularly
manifestedthroughherweretaperecorded.Thesetapedvoiceswere
thenputthroughthehightechvoicerecognitionmachineusedbythe
Britishpolice.Itwasthesametechnologyusedintheinvestigationsof
serialkillers.Thisistheaccountoftheresults:
Thevoicemachinecanmeasurevariablessuchaspace,
rhythm,accentsetc.Themachineshowedthatalltaped
voicesfromthemediumShirleyBraywerethoseof
totallydifferentindividuals.Scientistsstatedin
unequivocaltermsthatbecausethemachineregisters
thepersonsbreathingpatternwhilespeakingitwould
nothavebeenpossibleforonepersontoproducethe
threevoicesonthetape.Thisisbecausethevoice
patternvibrationforeachindividualisjustlikea
fingerprintdifferentfrompersontoperson.
154
ElwoodBabbitt
Anotheringenioustestofmediumauthenticitywasdevisedbya
historyprofessornamedCharlesH.Hapgood.Hetestedmedium
ElwoodBabbittusinganelectroencephalograph(EEG)tomeasure
changesinbrainwavepatternswhenBabbittwastakenoverby
deceasedpeopleduringtrances.Hapgoodmeasuredthebrainwave
patternswhenBabbitwasoutoftranceandduringthetrances.Ifthe
EEGpatternswerethesameinbothinstances,itwouldindicatethat
What Are You? 117
Babbittwasconsciouslycreatingsomethingresultinginthevoices.
Theseweretheresults:
HapgoodtookEEGsofBabbittwhilethreedifferent
intelligenceswereallegedlyincontrolofthemedium.
TheEEGsofeachofthethreewerefoundtobe
completelydifferentfromeachotherandfromtheEEG
ofBabbittnotintrance.AnEEGexpert,DrBridge,
noticedthattheEEGswerecharacteristicofpeopleof
differentphysicalageandcouldnotbelongtoone
person.
155
DanielDunglasHome
D.D.Home(pronouncedlikehume)wasawellknownmediumof
themiddleofthenineteenthcentury.Hismediumshipdemonstratesthe
realityofcommunicatingwiththoseonthenextplaneoflifebecausethe
featswereattestedtobywellknownpeoplewhoexperiencedthem.In
1855,hismediumshipwaswitnessedinFrancebyPrinceMurat,
NapoleonIII,andtheEmpressEugenie.Thisisanaccountofthesance
withNapoleonandtheEmpress:
...Napoleonfollowedeverymanifestationwithkeen
andskepticalattentionandsatisfiedhimselfbythe
closestscrutinythatneitherdeceptionnordelusionwas
possible.HisandtheEmpressunspokenthoughtswere
repliedtoandtheEmpresswastouchedbya
materializedhandinwhich,fromadefectinoneofthe
fingers,sherecognizedthatofherlatefather.The
secondsancewasstillmoreforceful.Theroomwas
shaken,heavytableswereliftedandglueddowntothe
floorbyanalterationoftheirweight.Atthethirdsance
aphantomhandappearedabovethetable,liftedapencil
andwrotethesinglewordNapoleonintheautograph
[handwriting]ofNapoleonI.AsPrinceMuratrelated
latertoHome,theDukedeMornytoldtheEmperorthat
hefeltitadutytocontradictthereportthattheEmperor
believedinspiritualism.TheEmperorreplied:
Quiteright,butyoumayaddwhenyouspeakonthe
subjectagainthatthereisadifferencebetweenbelieving
athingandhavingproofofit,andthatIamcertainof
whatIhaveseen.
156
Asaresultofthehundredsofcarefullycontrolledexaminations
researchersconductedwithoutfindingahintofdeception,evenskeptics
unsympathetictomediumshipwereforcedtoacknowledgethatnothing
fraudulentcouldeverbefoundinhismediumsessions.
157
LeslieFlint
LeslieFlintconductedsancesinwhichthousandsofpeoplespoke
todeceasedlovedonesandthedeceasedrespondedinnormal
conversations.Thepeoplewhoselovedonescamethroughallexpressed
withcertaintythatthevoicesweretheirlovedonesandthattheyhad
hadconversationswiththereal,livingperson,althoughtheyhadbeen
dead,attimesfordecades.
Flinthadtheremarkableabilityofhavingpeoplefromthenextplane
oflifespeakaudiblyusingavoiceboxtheycreatedintheairfroma
substancethatcamefromthemediumsbody(ectoplasm).Theydidnot
usetheirownvoiceboxesbecausetheyweremolderingawayinthe
groundsomewhereorreducedtoashesinafuneralurn.Thevoices,
however,wereclearandauthenticatedbypeoplewhoknewthe
speakers,especiallytheirimmediatefamilieswhocarriedon
conversationswiththedeceasedduringthesances.
Flintwasdescribedasthemosttestedmediuminallofhistory.In
oneinstance,toensurehehadntbeendoingthespeaking,Hehelda
certainamountofpinkwaterinhismouth.Thenhismouthwassealed
byanadhesivestrip.Afterthesance,hereturnedtheentireamountof
waterquiteadifficultachievement!
158
Thecreativityofhistesterswasremarkable:Hewasboundtoa
chair,hismouthsealedwithtape.Atotherexperimentsheworeathroat
microphonetodetectpossiblevibrationsinhisvocalorgans.Hewas
observedthroughaninfraredviewer.
159
Atnotimedidsoundcome
fromhismouth.Innotestsbyqualified,skepticalscientists,was
anythingfoundtobefakeordeceptive.
AreportofthestringenttestsperformedonFlintappearedinthe
PsychicNews,February14,1948:
...oneexperimentwhereheconductedasancewith
elastoplastpressedoverhislips,bandagesoverthe
elastoplastandhishandsandlegstiedtoachair.The
What Are You? 119
observersconcludedthatinspiteoftheabove
restrictionsthevoicesweresoonspeakingwiththeir
usualclarity,evenshouting.Sometwelvepersonsinthe
roomallheardmorethanenoughtoconvincethemost
obdurateskepticthatthesealingofMrFlintslipsinno
waypreventedtheunseenspeakersfromsaying
anythingtheywished.Attheconclusionofthe
experimenttheyfoundtheplasterandthecordsintact
andundisturbed.
160
Thevoicescontinuedtocomethroughinallcircumstances:hotel
rooms,halls,apartmentsanywhereFlintwouldsitandwaitforthe
voicestocome.ManyevaluatedFlintthoroughly,usingallmannerof
controls.ProfessorWilliamR.Bennett,ProfessorofElectrical
EngineeringatColombiaUniversityinNewYorkCity,testedLeslieFlint
atlength.Aftercompletinghisexhaustiveinvestigation,hethoroughly
vouchedforFlintsauthenticity:
MyexperiencewithMr.Flintisfirsthand;Ihaveheard
theindependentvoices.Furthermore,modern
investigationtechniquesnotavailableinearliertests
corroboratepreviousconclusionsbyindicatingthatthe
voicesarenothis.Buttobethorough,oneshould
considerthepossibilityofliveaccomplices.This
suggestionbecameuntenableformeduringhisvisitto
NewYorkinSeptember1970,when,inanimpromptu
sanceinmyapartment,thesamevoicesnotonly
appearedbuttookpartinconversationswiththe
guests.
161
Youcanhearsomeoftheaudiorecordingsofpeopleintheafterlife
speakingduringLeslieFlintsancesbyclickingonthelinksonthepage
athttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
DavidThompson
DavidThompsonisnowconductingsancesinAustraliawithvoices
ofthedeceasedcomingthroughinthesancesandmaterializationsof
thoseinspiritinthepresenceofavarietyofpeoplewithcareful,rigid
controls.OneofthoseisVictorJ.Zammit,lawyerandauthorofALawyer
PresentstheCasefortheAfterlife.
MontigueKeenwasheadoftheParliamentaryandLegal
departmentoftheNationalFarmersUnionofEnglandandWales,
journalist,magazineeditor,andsecretaryoftheSocietyforPsychical
ResearchSurvivalResearchCommittee.KeeninvestigatedDavid
ThompsonsphysicalmediumabilitiesonOctober25,2003,usingtight
controlsthatpreventedthemediumfromutteringasoundormoving.In
spiteofthestrictcontrols,themediumwastransported,withthechairto
whichhewastaped,toadifferentpartoftheroom,themediums
cardiganwasreversedonhisbodywhilethestrapsbindinghimwere
intact,andfourdistinctivevoiceswereheard.Thesewerehis
conclusions:
Thevoicesthemselvescouldnothavecomefromthe
gaggedmedium.Theonlyotherregularsonwhom
suspicionmightrestwereBianca,hiswife,Paulthe
leaderwhowasseatednexttome,andwhosevoiceand
locationwouldhaveclearlyidentifiedhim,andDF,the
host,whowasseatedattheoppositeendoftheroom
fromthemedium.Anyofthesepossibilitieswouldhave
easilyandimmediatelydetectablebythosepresent,as
wellaslikelytobedefeatedbylisteningtothetape
recording.
162
Youcanhearsomeoftheaudiorecordingsofpeopleintheafterlife
speakingduringDavidThompsonsancesbyclickingonthelinksonthe
pageathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
TheScoleExperiments
Forsixyears,agroupinNorfolk,England,conductedexperiments
ofcontactwiththeafterlife.Thefollowingprofessionalsparticipatedin
theexperiments:DavidFontana,ArthurEllison,MontagueKeen,Dr.
HansSchaer,Esq.,Dr.ErnstSenkowski,PiersEggett,KeithMcQuin
Roberts,Dr.RupertSheldrake,andProfessorIvorGrattanGuiness.A
groupofNASAscientistsparticipated,aswellasprofessionalsfromthe
InstituteofNoeticSciences.
Theexperimentsresultedincommunicationwithavarietyof
deceasedpeople,revelationsofinformationthatnobodybutthe
deceasedcouldknowabout,appearanceofobjectsthatcamefrom
nowhere,voicesofthedeceasedheardbyallexperimentersin
attendance,andmaterializationofpeoplewhohaddied.Rollsoffilm
What Are You? 121
wereplacedinlockedboxesbyexperimentersandimagesappearedon
them.Videocamerasrecordedtheappearanceofdeceasedpeople.
AscientificreporttitledTheScoleReportwasproducedbythe
SocietyforPsychicalResearchbasedontheexperiments.Theconclusion
was,Noneofourcriticshasbeenabletopointtoasingleexampleof
fraudordeception.
163
Astagemagician,JamesWebster,wasbroughtintoseeifanymagic
trickscouldproducethephenomena.Websterhadmorethanfiftyyears
experienceinpsychicresearchapplyinghisknowledgeofmagictricksto
suchphenomena.OnthreeoccasionsheattendedsittingswiththeScole
groupandpublishedthisconclusioninanEnglishnewspaperinJune
2001:Idiscoverednosignsoftrickery,andinmyopinionsuch
conjuringtrickswerenotpossible,forthetypeofphenomenawitnessed,
undertheconditionsapplied.
164
StudiesoftheMaterialfromMediumsthat
FormsVoiceBoxesShowsWeightLossin
theMediumWhenItAppears
Themediumsandthoseintheircirclesexplainthatasubstance
calledectoplasmcomesoutofmediumsandsittersinthesancetoform
voiceboxesandmanifestations.Sinceitcomesoutofthemediumand
sitters,itwouldbereasonabletoexpectthatthemediumandsitters
wouldloseweightwhentheectoplasmwasoutsideofthebody.Studies
wereconductedtoseewhetherthatwastrue.
ProfessorW.J.Crawford,alecturerinmechanicalengineeringat
QueensUniversityBelfast,conductedmeticulousstudiesofthe
mediumsandectoplasm.Hesetupcontrolledcircumstancesinwhich
theweightofthemediumwasmeasuredduringtheentiresance.At
thetimeswhentheectoplasmwascreatingaspiritmaterialization,the
mediumsweightdroppedfrom120poundsto66pounds,initselfa
remarkableoccurrence.
165
GeorgeMeek,1991awardwinnerforcontributiontonewsciences
bytheInternationalAssociationforNewScience,foundthatduringa
materializationsance,thereisatemporaryweightlossfromboththe
mediumandthesittersasasubstanceiswithdrawnfromtheirbodies.
Fifteenphysicians,psychologists,andothersmadeuptheresearchteam.
Theresearchersfoundasharedweightlossof27poundsabout10
kilosamongthemediumandphysicians,psychologists,andothers
whomadeuptheresearchteam.
166
MaterializationsofDeceasedPeopleHave
BeenSeenandVerifiedbyObservers
Perhapsthemostremarkableevidenceofthecontinuationoflife
afterthebodydiesisthematerializationsthathavebeenobservedand
verifiedbyalargenumberofprofessionals,royalty,scientists,andothers
whosetestimonyisabovequestion.Thesearenotghostsor
apparitions.Theyarefullappearancesofpeoplewhocarryon
conversationsandhavebeenhuggedbylovedones.Oneexample
follows,fromVictorZammitsbook,ALawyerPresentstheCaseforthe
Afterlife,
167
describingmaterializationswithamaterializationmedium
namedMirabelli:
AtawellattendedsanceinSaoVicentethechairon
whichtheentrancedMirabelliwassittingroseand
floatedintheairtwometersabovethefloor.Witnesses
timeditslevitationfor120seconds.Onanotheroccasion
MirabelliwasatthedaLuzrailroadstationwithseveral
companionswhenhesuddenlyvanished.Aboutfifteen
minuteslateratelephonecallcamefromSaoVicente,a
townninetykilometersaway,statingthathehad
appearedthereexactlytwominutesafterhehad
disappearedfromdaLuz.
Atasanceconductedinthemorninginfulldaylightin
thelaboratoryoftheinvestigatingcommitteeinfrontof
manypeopleofnoteincludingtenmenholdingthe
degreeofDoctorofScience[thefollowinghappened]:
Theformofalittlegirlmaterializedbesidethe
medium.
Dr.GanymededeSouzawhowaspresent
confirmedthatthechildwashisdaughterwho
haddiedafewmonthsbeforeandthatshewas
wearingthedressinwhichshehadbeenburied.
Anotherobserver,ColonelOctavioVianaalso
tookthechildinhisarms,feltherpulseandasked
What Are You? 123
herseveralquestionswhichsheansweredwith
understanding.
Photographsoftheapparitionweretakenand
appendedtotheinvestigatingcommitteesreport.
Afterthisthechildfloatedaroundintheairand
disappeared,afterhavingbeenvisibleindaylight
forthirtysixminutes.
TheformofBishopJosedeCamargoBarroswho
hadrecentlylosthislifeinashipwreckappeared
infullinsigniaofoffice.
Heconversedwiththosepresentandallowed
themtoexaminehisheart,gums,abdomenand
fingersbeforedisappearing.
AtanothersanceconductedatSantosathalfpastthree
intheafternoonbeforesixtywitnesseswhoattested
theirsignaturestothereportofwhathadhappened[the
followingeventsoccurred]:
ThedeceasedDrBezerradeMeneses,aneminent
hospitalphysician,materialized.
Hespoketoalloftheassembledwitnessesto
assurethemthatitwashimself.
Hisvoicecarriedallovertheroomby
megaphone.
Severalphotographsweretakenofhim.
Forfifteenminutestwodoctorswhohadknown
himexaminedhimandannouncedthathewasan
anatomicallynormalhumanbeing.
Heshookhandswiththespectators.
Finallyheroseintotheairandbeganto
dematerialize,withhisfeetvanishingfirst
followedbyhislegsandabdomen,chestarms
andlastofallhead.
AftertheapparitionhaddematerializedMirabelli
wasfoundtobestilltiedsecurelytohischairand
sealswereintactonallthedoorsandwindows.
Thephotographsaccompanyingthereportshow
Mirabelliandtheapparitiononthesame
photographicplate.
AtanothersanceundercontrolledconditionsMirabelli
himselfdematerializedtobefoundlaterinanother
room.Yetthesealsputuponhisbondswereintactas
werethesealsonthedoorsandwindowsofthesance
room.
168
HelenDuncanisoneofthebestknownmaterializationmediumsof
alltime.Shereunitedthousandsofpeoplewiththeirdeceasedloved
ones.Thesearesomeoftheaccountsverifiedbywitnessesandthe
familiesofthedeceased(citedinVictorZammitsbook
169
):
NurseJaneRusttestifiedonoathattheOldBailey,
amongotherthings,thatshe,throughHelen
Duncan,actuallymetalovedoneagainher
husbandwhomaterializedfromtheafterlifeand
kissedher.Ihaveneverbeenmorecertainof
anythinginmylifebefore,shesaid.Shestatedthat
shehadbeenenquiringfor25yearsasaskepticbut
itwasonlywhenshemetHelenDuncanthatshe
wasabletoactuallymeetherlovedonesincluding
hermotherwhohadpassedon.
AhighrankingAirForceofficer,WingCommander
GeorgeMackie,statedonoaththatthroughHelen
Duncansmaterializationgiftsheactuallymethis
deadmotherandfatherandabrother.
JamesDuncan(norelation),ajeweler,testifiedthat
bothheandhisdaughterhadseenhiswife
materializeoneightdifferentoccasions,ingood
light.Duncanhadseenhercloseupatarangeof18
inchesandtheyhadtalkedofdomesticmatters
includingaproposedemigrationtoCanadathat
theyhadpreviouslykeptsecret.Hehad,hesaid,not
ashadowofadoubtthatthevoicewasthatofhis
What Are You? 125
wife.Healsoclaimedtohaveseenmaterializations
ofhisfather,whowasabouthisownheightand
bearded,andhismother.
MaryBlackwell,PresidentofthePathfinder
SpiritualistSocietyofBakerStreetLondon,testified
thatshehadattendedmorethan100materialization
sanceswithHelenDuncanateachofwhich
between15and16differententitiesfromthe
afterlifehadmaterialized.Shetestifiedthatshehad
witnessedthespiritformsconversingwiththeir
relativesinFrench,German,Dutch,Welsh,Scottish
andArabic.Sheclaimedthatshehadwitnessedthe
manifestationoftenofherowncloserelatives
includingherhusband,hermotherandherfatherall
ofwhomshehadseenupcloseandtouched.
170
SomeyearslaterateamofmagiciansheadedbyWilliam
GoldstonfounderoftheMagiciansClubcarriedout
anexperimentalsittingwithHelenDuncan.Goldston
andhiscolleagueswereastoundedwhentheirdead
friend,themagicianTheGreatLafayette,materialized
andspoketotheminhisownvoice.Goldstonwrotea
reportontheeventforThePsychicNewsinwhichhe
confirmedthatHelenDuncansmediumshipwas
genuineandthatnomagiciancouldpossiblyduplicate
thephenomenathatheandhisfellowmagicianshad
witnessed.
171
Dr.ElisabethKblerRosswasaninternationallyrenowned
physician,author,speaker,andexpertondeathanddying.Shewas
listedasoneofthe100mostimportantthinkersofthecenturybyTime
magazinein1999,andreceived20honorarydegreesforher
achievements.Shepublished20booksondeathanddying,andher
bookOnDeathandDying
172
wasnamedoneofthe100mostinfluential
booksofthecentury.ShewasincludedintheInternationalBiographical
Centreslistoftheforemostwomenofthetwentiethcentury.
Inherrenownedbook,OnLifeAfterDeath,
173
Dr.KblerRoss
describedhervisitationinaphysicalformbysomeonewhohadpassed
awaytwoyearsearlier:
Iwasatacrossroad.IfeltIneededtogiveupmywork
withdyingpatients.Thatday,Iwasdeterminedtogive
noticeandleavethehospitalandtheUniversityof
Chicago.ItwasntaneasydecisionbecauseIreallyloved
mypatients.
Iwalkedoutofmylastseminarondeathanddying
towardstheelevator.Atthatmoment,awomanwalked
towardsme.Shehadanincrediblesmileonherface,like
shekneweverythoughtIhad.
Shesaid,Dr.Ross,Imonlygoingtotaketwominutes
ofyourtime.Ifyoudontmind,Illwalkyoudownto
youroffice.ItwasthelongestwalkIhaveevertakenin
mylife.OnepartofmeknewthiswasMrs.Schwartz,a
patientofminewhohaddiedandbeenburiedalmosta
yearago.ButImascientist,andIdontbelieveinghosts
andspooks!
IdidthemostincrediblerealitytestingIveeverdone.I
triedtotouchherbecauseshelookedkindof
transparentinawaxyway.Notthatyoucouldsee
furniturebehindher,butnotquiterealeither.IknowI
touchedher,andshehadfeelingtoher.
Wecametomyoffice,andsheopenedthedoor.We
wentinside,andshesaid,Ihadtocomebackfortwo
reasons.Numberone,Iwantedtothankyouand
ReverendSmithoncemoreforwhatyouhavedonefor
me.ButtherealreasonwhyIhadtocomebackistotell
younottogiveupyourworkondeathanddying.Not
yet.
IrealizedconsciouslythatmaybeindeedthiswasMrs.
Schwartz.ButIthoughtnobodywouldeverbelieveme
ifItoldthistoanybody.TheyreallywouldthinkIhad
flipped!
Somyscientistinmeveryshrewdlylookedatherand
said,Youknow,ReverendSmithwouldbethrilledifhe
wouldhaveanotefromyou.Wouldyouterriblymind?
Youunderstandthatthescientistinmeneededproof.I
What Are You? 127
neededasheetofpaperwithanythingwritteninher
handwriting,andhopefully,hersignature.
ThiswomanknewmythoughtsandknewIhadno
intentiontoevergivehernotetoReverendSmith.
However,shetookapieceofpaperandwroteamessage
andsigneditwithherfullname.Then,withthebiggest
smileofloveandcompassionandunderstanding,she
saidtome,Areyousatisfiednow?
Oncemore,shesaid,Youcannotgiveupyourworkon
deathanddying.Notyet.Thetimeisnotright.Wewill
helpyou.Youwillknowwhenthetimeisright.Doyou
promise?ThelastthingIsaidtoherwasIpromise.
Andwiththat;shewalkedout.
Nosoonerwasthedoorclosed,Ihadtogoandseeifshe
wasreal.Iopenedthedoor,andtherewasnotasoulin
thatlonghallway!
174
PeoplewithMediumAbilitiesHaveSpokenand
WritteninLanguagesTheyCouldNotKnow
Dr.NevilleWhymant,aBritishprofessoroflinguistics,wasa
specialistinlanguageswhoknew30languages.Heattendedasanceat
thehomeofWilliamCannon,aNewYorkCitylawyerandjudge,
performedbymediumGeorgeValiantine.Inthesance,amancame
throughspeakingancientChinese.WhymantknewmodernChineseand
knewtheliteratureofancientChina,sohewasabletointerpretitas
perfectancientChinese.HelearnedthatthespeakerwasConfucius,
whosewritingsWhymantknewwell.Heaskedthespeaker,inChinese,
aboutpoemspeoplehadpuzzledoverforcenturiesthatConfuciushad
written.BeforeWhymantcouldfinishthepoems,thespiritspokethe
remainingwords.Confuciusthenexplainedtheerrorsincopyingthat
hadoccurredafterhisdeath,solvingthepuzzles.
175
Inanothercase,reportedbyDrMorrisNeterton,ablond,blueeyed
elevenyearoldboy,underhypnosis,wasaudiotapedforeleven
minutesspeakinganancientChineselanguagehecouldhaveno
knowledgeof.Whentherecordingwasgiventoaprofessorinthe
DepartmentofOrientalStudiesattheUniversityofCalifornia,he
identifieditasarecitationfromaforbiddenreligionofAncientChina.
176
Dr.IanStevenson,DirectoroftheDivisionofPerceptualStudiesand
HeadoftheDepartmentofPsychiatryattheUniversityofVirginia,
reportedthedocumentedcaseofa37yearoldAmericanwomanwho,
underhypnosis,experiencedacompletechangeofvoiceandpersonality
intothatofamale.ShespokefluentlyintheSwedishlanguagea
languageshedidnotspeakorunderstandwheninthenormalstateof
consciousness.
177
In1931,ayoungEnglishgirlnamedRosemarybegantospeakinan
ancientEgyptiandialectundertheinfluenceofthepersonalityof
TelikaVentiuwhohadlivedinapproximately1400BCE.Infrontof
EgyptologistHowardHumeshewrotedown66accuratephrasesinthe
lostlanguageofhieroglyphsandspokeinatongueunheardoutside
academiccirclesforthousandsofyearsthatwasverifiedbyHoward
Hume.TheaccountsareinthefilesoftheSocietyforPsychical
Research.
178
PearlCurgen,amediumfromSaintLouiswhowasbarelyliterate,
begantowriteinastonishinglyaccurateMiddleEnglish.Underthe
guidanceofaspiritentity,sheproducedsixtynovels,playsandpoems,
includinga60,000wordepicpoem.
179
ProoftheMediumsAreSpeakingto
LivingPeopleontheOtherSideofLife
Mediumsareclearlynotdoingpsychicreadings,meaninggetting
informationfromavaststorehouseofinformationaboutlifeandpeople
inthegreaterreality.Thepeoplewhoconversearepersonalities,alive
andfullyfunctioning.Theycarryondialogues.
Psychicreadingscontainverydifferentinformation.AsfarasI
know,100percentofthepsychicssaytheyregettingpsychic
information,notcommunicationfromthedeceased,and100percentof
themediumssaytheyregettinginformationfromthelivingpeopleon
theotherside,notsimplypsychicinformation.Youwouldexpectthat
somepsychicswouldfeelconfusionordoubtaboutthesourceoftheir
information,andsomemediumswouldsimilarlyexpressdoubtabout
whetherthesearerealpeopletheyretalkingto.Butneitherthepsychics
northemediumshaveanydoubtabouttheirdifferentsourcesof
information.
Mostimportantly,relativesofthedeceasedattesttothefactthatthey
havebeenspeakingwiththeirdeceasedlovedones.Thisstatementwas
What Are You? 129
madebyProfessorJamesHyslop,ColumbiaUniversity,afterspeaking
withhisdeceasedrelatives:
Ihavebeentalkingwithmy(dead)father,mybrother,
myuncles....Whateversupernormalpowerswemay
bepleasedtoattributeto(themedium)Mrs.Pipers
secondarypersonalities,itwouldbedifficulttomakeme
believethatthesesecondarypersonalitiescouldhave
thuscompletelyreconstitutedthementalpersonalityof
mydeadrelatives.
180
CrossCorrespondences
Moreobjectiveproofthatthemediumsarespeakingtolivingpeople
intheafterlifecomesfromtheresearchcalledcrosscorrespondence
thathasbeencarriedouttoensurethattheinformationmediumsreceive
isntsimplepsychicknowledge.Incrosscorrespondence,aseriesof
messagesaregivenbysomeoneintheafterlifetodifferentmediumsin
differentpartsoftheworld.Individually,themessagesarenot
meaningful.Together,however,theyhaveaclearmessage.Thatmeans
asinglemediumcouldntbereceivingpsychicinformation.Instead,the
deceasedhascarefullyplannedtogivethemessagestoanumberof
mediums.Thatrequiresalivingpersonintheafterlifetoplanand
executethecommunication.
TheMyersCrossCorrespondenceisthebestknownexampleofsuch
astudy.
181
FrederickW.H.MyerswasaCambridgeClassicsscholarand
writerinthenineteenthcenturywhowasoneofthefoundersofthe
SocietyforPsychicalResearch.Heoriginatedtheconceptofcross
correspondence.
AfterMyersdiedin1901,overadozenmediumsindifferent
countriesbeganreceivingincompletescriptsthroughautomaticwriting
thatwereallsignedbyFrederickMyers.Thescriptswereallabout
obscureclassicalsubjects(thatwouldbeknowntoMyers,aClassics
scholaratCambridge).Whenallthescriptswereassembled,likeajig
sawpuzzle,theyformedacompletemessage.FrederickW.H.Myers,
livingintheafterlifeandcommunicatingthroughthemediums,had
plannedandexecutedthewritingssotheyprovednosinglemedium
wasreceivingpsychicknowledgeratherthancommunicationfroma
deceasedperson.
Later,twootherleadersoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearchdied:
HenrySidgwickandEdmundGurney.Soonaftereachoftheirdeaths,
fragmentsofmessagescametomediumsaroundtheworldfromthem,
andtheMyersstudywasreplicatedsuccessfully.Overthenextthirty
years,morethanthreethousandsuchscriptsweretransmittedto
mediumsaroundtheworld,someaslongas40typedpages.Theynow
fill24volumesof12,000pages.Asinvestigatorsinvolvedintheresearch
died,theyjoinedthestudyontheothersidebycommunicating
incompletemessagesthroughanumberofmediumsaroundtheworld
thatformedcompletewholeswhenbroughttogether.
182
Hundredsofotheraccountsofsuchcrosscorrespondenceare
recordedintheProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.
183
ProxySittings
Anotherproofthatthecontactinmediumreadingsandsancesis
withtheactual,livingpersononthenextplaneoflifecomesfromproxy
sittings.Inaproxysitting,someonecomestothemediumreadingor
sanceforareadingforsomeoneelse,notforhimselforherself.The
proxysitterknowsonlythenameofthedeceasedandthenameofthe
personwantingtohavecontactwiththedeceased.Thatdecreasesthe
likelihoodthatthemediumisjustdoingapsychicreadingoftheperson,
withoutreallyreceivingcommunicationfromthelovedonespeaking
fromthenextplaneoflife.
TheReverendCharlesDraytonThomas,aMethodistminister,
repeatedlyactedasaproxysitterinvestigatingthemediumshipof
GladysOsborneLeonardfortheSocietyforPsychicalResearch.For
example,from1936to1937,ThomaswenttofoursittingswithLeonard
asarepresentativeforawomanaboutwhomheknewonlyhername,
EmmaLewis,andthatshewantedtocontactherfather,Frederick
WilliamMacaulay.Withthosetwopiecesofinformation,Leonard
providedseventyitemsofinformation,whichThomasrecordedand
conveyedtoEmmaLewis.Sheconfirmed,beyondadoubt,thatthey
camefromherfatherbecauseoftheuniquecontentonlyhewouldhave
known.
184
Inanotherexampleofsuchproxysittings,ProfessorEricR.Dodds,a
RegiusProfessorofGreekatOxfordUniversity,andpresidentofthe
SocietyforPsychicalResearch,supervisedaseriesofproxysittingswith
mediumNeaWalker.Heconcluded,Thehypothesisoffraud,rational
inferencefromdisclosedfacts,telepathyfromtheactualsitter,andco
incidencecannoteithersinglyorincombinationaccountfortheresults
obtained.
185
What Are You? 131
NearDeathExperiencesReveal
theRealityoftheAfterlife
TheonlywordIseemtobeabletousetotalkaboutthat
placeisbeautiful....AsIstoodthereinthemiddleof
thislushgreenfield,Icouldseeanimals,flowers,and
trees....Isawchildrenplaying.God,itwasbeautiful.
fromKennethGsneardeathexperience
186
Today,medicalscienceisabletorevivepeoplewhoarenearlydead,
withlittleornobrainfunctioning.Whentheycomebackfromthebrink
ofdeath,manyhaveremarkableaccountsoffeelingsofcalmnessand
peace,movingupwardsthroughatunnel,meetingdeceasedlovedones,
encounteringabeingoflight,seeingalifereview,andfeelingareturnto
thebody,oftenveryreluctantly.Theseareneardeathexperiences
(NDEs).ThedataindicatingthattheNDEoccurswhenthemind
separatesfromthebodywerepresentedinChapter1.Theinformation
inthischapterfocusesonthedatashowingthattheNDEisevidenceof
theafterlife.
ThosewhohavestudiedNDEaccountsconcludethatthe
phenomenoncannotbeexplainedasapurelyphysicalevent.
CardiologistDrMichaelSabomattheEmoryUniversitySchoolwas
skepticalabouttheNDEexperience.Withanassociate,Sarah
Kreutziger,heinterviewedpatientsinhisownhospital.Theresults
were,Havingbeenonbothsidesoftheargument,Inowbelievethatthe
neardeathexperienceisnotsimplytheresultofmisfireswithinthe
dyingbrain,butthatitisaspiritualencounter.
187
MichaelSchroeterKunhardt,MDinpsychiatry,conductedan
extensivestudyofneardeathexperiences.Heconcluded,Thelarge
bodyofNDEdatanowaccumulatedpointtogenuineevidencefora
nonphysicalrealityandparanormalcapacitiesofthehumanbeing.
188
DrFredSchoonmaker,acardiologistfromDenver,produceda
surveyofovertwothousandpatientswhohadsufferedcardiacfailure,
manyofwhomreportedotherworldlyexperiences.Hesuggeststhatup
to60percentofthosewhoexperienceacardiacarrestwillreportan
NDE.
189
Dr.SamParnia,leaderofaresearchteamstudyingneardeath
experiencesatLondonsHammersmithHospital,hascometothis
conclusion:
Tobehonest,Istartedoffasaskepticbuthaving
weighedupalltheevidenceInowthinkthatthereis
somethinggoingon.
Itsnotpossibletotalkintermsoflifeafterdeath.In
scientifictermswecanonlysaythatthereisnow
evidencethatconsciousnessmaycarryonafterclinical
death.Ourworkwillproveonewayortheother
whetheraformofconsciousnesscarriesonafterthe
bodyandbrainhasdied.
190
Oneofthemostcompellingpiecesofevidencethattheneardeath
experienceisrealisthatthepeopleinsisttheyexperiencedareallife
event,notahallucinationordream.Theysaytheycouldtellthe
differencebetweenarealoccurrenceandadream,andwhatthey
experiencewasasrealtothemasanywakingevent.NDEexperiencers
whohavealsobeenincomasatsometimesaywhathappenedduring
theircomaswasquitedifferent.TheNDEwasareallifeevent;the
visionsorhallucinationsgoingintoorcomingoutofacomawereclearly
hallucinations.Asaresult,theysayemphaticallythattheNDEchanged
theirviewsoflifeanddeath.
191
Experiencerssometimeslearninformationaboutdeceasedloved
onestheycouldnothaveknowniftheyhadnotseenormetthemwhile
intheNDE.BruceGreyson,formerlyaprofessorofpsychiatryatthe
UniversityofConnecticut,nowBonnerLowryProfessorofPersonality
StudiesintheDepartmentofPsychiatricMedicineattheUniversityof
VirginiainCharlottesville,describedthefollowingcaseattheEsalen
CenterforTheory&ResearchConferenceonSurvivalofBodilyDeath,
February1116,2000.
TheauthorMaggieCallananinher1993book,Final
Gifts,wroteaboutanelderlyChinesewomanwhohad
anNDEinwhichshesawherdeceasedhusbandandher
sister.Shewaspuzzledsincehersisterwasntdead,or
soshethought.Inactuality,herfamilyhadhidher
sistersrecentdeathfromherforfearofupsettingher
alreadyfragilehealth.
192
Inanotherstudy,theresearchersrecordedtheaccountofanNDE
casewithinformationthepatienthadnoknowledgeofanddidnt
understanduntiltenyearslater.DuringanNDE,apatientreportedthat
hesawhisdeceasedgrandmother.Standingnexttoherwasamanhe
What Are You? 133
didntrecognize,whowaslookingathimfulloflove.Morethanten
yearslaterhelearnedthathewasbornoutofwedlockwithaJewish
manduringWWII.Thismanwasdeportedandkilled.Whenhewas
shownaphotoofhisbiologicalfatherherecognizedhimasthemanhe
hadseentenyearsbeforeduringhisNDE.
193
PurelyPhysiologicalExplanationsfortheNDEAccounts
HaveBeenShowntoBeInsufficienttoAccountforThem.
Peoplewhoinsistthemindisinthebrainandtheafterlifedoesnt
existhaveadvancedavarietyofphysicalexplanationsfortheaccounts
givenbyneardeathexperiencers.However,allhavebeendemonstrated
tobeimplausible.Themostprominentsuggestionsandthereasonsthey
havebeenfoundtobeinvalidfollow.
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromMedication
Peoplewhohaveneardeathexperiencesreportbeinghyperalert,
oftenremarking,IsawclearerthanIveeverseen.Theyrememberin
greatdetailthingsthathappenedaroundthemandinadjacentrooms
whiletheirbrainsshowednoactivity.Theyreportconversationswith
deceasedrelativesandseeingscenesveryclearly.Thereportsareof
sensationsandconsciousnessthataremorelucidthannormal,aneffect
oppositetothatofabraincloudedbydrugs.
MichaelSabom,acardiologistonstaffatNorthsideandSaint
JosephsHospitalsinAtlanta,Georgia,studiedtheexperiencesdescribed
inNDEsandconcludedthattheyarequitedifferentfromhallucinations
inducedbydrugs.
194
MelvinMorse,M.D.,associateprofessorofpediatricsatthe
UniversityofWashington,cametotheconclusion,afteranextensive
studyofseriouslyillchildren,thatdrugswerenotrelatedtoNDEs:
Inthecaseofthesuggestionthatmindaltering
medicationcausestheNDE,MelvinMorsehasproduced
astudywhereagroupofonehundredandtwentyone
childrenwereseriouslyill,buthadlessthanafiveper
centchanceofdying,andyetnonehadanNDE[because
theyhadnotbeenneardeath].Ofanotherthirtyseven
childrenwhohadreceivedmanyformsofmind
changingdrugs,again,therewerenoNDEs.However,
inanothergroupoftwelvechildrenwhohadsuffereda
cardiacarrest,eightoftheserecalledhavinganNDE.A
considerableamounthasbeenwrittenbymedical
professionalsthatdemonstratesthatmedicationcannot
bethecauseoftheNDE.
195
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromLossofOxygentotheBrain
Forashorttime,therewasanexplanationprominentamong
skepticsthattheneardeathexperiencewasduetooxygendeprivation.
Thatexplanationwasnevergivencredencebyanyonewhoknows
anythingaboutthebrainsfunctions.Whenthebraindoesntreceive
sufficientoxygen,theconditionistermedanoxiaorhypoxia.Anoxiaor
hypoxiaresultfromsmokeorcarbonmonoxideinhalation,beinginhigh
altitudeswiththinoxygen,strangulation,anestheticaccidents,
poisoning,ordying.Theresultisthatthevictimisstuperousor
comatose,withverypoorornobrainfunction.
However,peopleexperiencingNDEsdescribetheirsensesasbeing
moreacutelyawarethantheyhadeverbeen.Theydescribecalmand
confidence,notstuper.Whentheyarerevived,theyhavevivid
memoriesoftheexperience,unlikepeoplewhosufferfromoxygen
deprivationwhoareunabletorememberanythingoftheexperience.
Inaddition,somewhohaveNDEsarebeingadministeredoxygenat
thetimeandthusarenotsufferingfromanoxia.Dr.FredSchoonmaker,
acardiologistfromDenver,hadby1979carriedoutinvestigationsof
over2,000patientswhohadsufferedcardiacarrests,manyofwhom
reportedNDEs.HisfindingsshowedthatNDEsoccurredwhenthere
wasnodeprivationofoxygen.Infact,inacardiacarrest,thepatientis
actuallysuppliedwithoxygen,andanyanestheticbeingusedisstopped,
meaningthiscannotbethecauseoftheNDEinsuchcases.
196
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromaDyingBrain
TherehasbeenasuggestionthattheNDEisahallucinationfroma
dyingbrain.However,thatexplanationisnotviable.Dr.IanStevenson
oftheUniversityofVirginia,andhiscolleagues,wroteinTheLancet
197
thatifthephysicalbrainwerereallynecessaryforallthought,onewould
thereforeexpectthetraumaofthedyingbrainwouldresultinimpaired
cognition.However,inNDEs,quitetheoppositeistrue.Thepersonis
moreawarethannormal.
TheresearchersalsonotedthesefactorsshowingthattheNDEcould
notbefromadyingbrain:
What Are You? 135
1. Inthecaseswherebraindisturbanceswereevidentonthe
patientsEEGscans,NDEswerelesscommon.[Thebrainwas
activebutnotfunctioningwell,unliketheconditionsduring
NDEswhenbrainfunctionsstop.]
2. Indelirium,thepersontendstoseeeventsoccurringata
distance,whereas,inNDEs,experiencersareclosetomanyparts
ofwhatisexperienced.
3. Theeffectsofdeliriumbroughtonbytraumavarywidelyin
content,butNDEsareremarkablyconsistentacrossvirtuallyall
experiencersregardlessofage,nationality,religiousbackground,
andallotherdemographics.
198
Marshall,Lazar,andSpellmanwroteinthejournal,Brain,thatbrain
physiologyissuchthatmanypartsofthebrainmustbecoherentfor
lucidexperiencestooccur.Adisorganized,dyingbraincouldnt
producetheexperiencesdescribedbyneardeathexperiencers:.
Cerebrallocalisationstudieshaveindicatedthat
complexsubjectiveexperiencesaremediatedthrough
theactivationofanumberofdifferentcorticalareas,
ratherthananysingleareaofthebrain.Aglobally
disorderedbrainwouldnotbeexpectedtosupportlucid
thoughtprocessesortheabilitytosee,hear,and
rememberdetailsoftheexperience.Anyacutealteration
incerebralphysiologyleadstoconfusionandimpaired
highercerebralfunction.
199
Dr.PeterFenwick,aBritishneuropsychiatristandfellowofthe
RoyalAcademyofPsychiatrists,explainsthattheNDEexperiencecould
notbetheresultofadyingbrainbecauseadyingbrainhasconfusional
andparanoidthinking:
Cerebraldamage,particularlyhippocampaldamage,is
commonaftercardiacarrest;thusonlyconfusionaland
paranoidthinkingasisfoundinintensivecarepatients
shouldoccur.Theparadoxisthatexperiencesreported
bycardiacarrestpatients[duringNDEs]arenot
confusional.Onthecontrary,theyindicateheightened
awareness,attention,andmemoryatatimewhen
consciousnessandmemoryformationarenotexpected
tobefunctioning.
200
MichaelSabom,MD,acardiologistinAtlanta,Georgia,monitored
thebrainwavesofhispatientsusinganelectroencephalograph(EEG)
andwasabletoshowthatsomewhohadreportedNDEshadbeen
clinicallydead,meaningtheyregisterednoelectricalactivityintheir
brain.AlackofEEGactivityisacceptedasconstitutingdeathinmany
placesintheWesternworld,includingAmerica.
201
Inotherwords,the
NDEoccurredafterthebrainhadalreadypassedthedyingexperience.
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromtheOtherPhysiological
ProblemsAdvancedasPossibleSources
OtherphysiologicalexplanationshavebeenadvancedforNDEs.
However,noneareviable.Dr.MichaelSudduth,professorof
philosophyattheUniversityofHartford,St.MichaelsCollege,Calvin
College,andSanFranciscoStateUniversity,explainswhynoneofthese
areviable:
NDEtypeexperiencesinducedinthesewaysinvolve
severalqualitiesnotpresentinputativeNDEcases.
1. Releaseofendorphinsrelievespainforalonger
periodoftimethanNDEs.
2. Temporallobeseizuresproducevariousillusions,
hideoushallucinations,andfeelingsofdespair.
Theoverallnegativeexperiencesarenotconsistent
withpositiveNDEs.
3. BrainHypercarboa(highdosesofcarbondioxide)
tendstoproduceasenseofbodilydetachment,
perceptionofbrightlights,revivalofmemories
(muchlikeNDEs).However,theyalsoproduce
perceptionsofgeometricfigures,animationof
fantasizedobjects(e.g.,musicalnotesfloatingby),
acompulsiontosolvemathematicalpuzzles,and
horrifyingimages.Thelatterarenotcompatible
withNDEs.
4. BrainHypoxia(producedbydeprivationofoxygen
tothebrain)tendstoproducegreaterdegreesof
impairmentofcognitivefaculties,mentallethargy,
andmentalconfusion.Thisseemsinconsistent
withtheclarityofperceptioninNDEs.
202
What Are You? 137

PsychologicalExplanationsfortheNDEAccountsHave
BeenShowntoBeInsufficienttoAccountforThem.
SomeskepticshavesuggestedthattheNDEexperienceresultsfrom
psychologicalabnormalities:mentalinstability,psychiatricpathology,
attemptstocopewiththeexperienceofdying,hallucinations,or
religiousorculturalexpectationsbeingfulfilled.Thesehavebeenshown
tobeunsatisfactoryexplanationsforNDEs.
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromMentalInstability
TolearnwhetherpeoplewhodescribeNDEsarelessmentallystable
thanthegeneralpopulation,GabbardandTwemlowadministereda
psychologicaltestcalledtheProfilesofAdaptationtoLife(PAL)toNDE
subjects.TheyfoundthattheNDEsubjectswereactuallysignificantly
healthierthanpsychiatricinpatientsoroutpatients,andsomewhat
healthierthancollegestudents.
203
Theauthorsdidntexplorewhether
theNDEhadanythingtodowiththegreatermentalhealth.
MelvinL.Morse,MD,formerlyphysicianinpediatricsatSeattle
ChildrensHospital,summarizestheresearchandcommentaryabout
whetherNDEsrepresentpsychiatricpathology:
Thereislittleevidenceorreasontobelievethatthese
experiencesrepresentpsychiatricpathologyor
dysfunction,accordingtoGermanpsychiatristMichael
Schroeter.
204
Theycanbeeasilydistinguishedfrom
hallucinationsofschizophreniaororganicbrain
dysfunction.
205, 206
NDEsarepredominantlypositiveand
lacktheparanoidideation,distortionsofreality,
negativeimagery,olfactoryelements,andaggressive
andhostileelementsofdruginducedhallucinationsor
othertransientpsychoses.
207, 208
Theyrepresentan
acknowledgmentofreality,whereasintensivecareunit
psychosisusuallyrepresentsadenialofreality.
209
They
occurtopeopleinexcellentmentalhealth,whohavea
similarcapacityforfantasy,aswellassimilarrepressed
anxietiesasthetypicalpopulation.
210
ToexplainNDEs
asdepersonalizationorregressionintothepsychologic
statebeforeegodifferentiationignorestheclinical
experiencesofthesubjects,whichareexperiencedwith
intactegoidentity.
211

WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromDefenseAgainst
theTraumaofFeelingOneisDying
AnothercommonexplanationisthattheNDEoccursbecauseof
depersonalization,meaningitissimplyaselfdefensemechanismasthe
personisconfrontedwithnonexistence.Butthisconflictswiththe
feelingoftheenhancedselfidentitythatinvariablyoccursinanNDE.
Furthermore,iftheeventisonlyaphysicalbrainreaction,itwouldhave
tobeinadreamlikestatewherefinerdetailsaremissing,buttheNDEis
markedbytheabsoluteclarity.
Also,thetraumatizedpatientsoftendontrealizetheyareinalife
threateningsituationandenterunconsciousnesssuddenly,without
consciouslyconsideringwhethertheyredying.
WhyNDEsCouldNotBeHallucinations
AddressingthefrequentsuggestionthatNDEscanbeaccountedfor
ashallucinations,BruceGreysonstatedthreereasonstheycouldnotbe
hallucinations:
1. Incrediblyaccurateandverifiableinformationresults
fromtheNDEthatwouldnotresultfroma
hallucination.
2. PeopleondrugswhohaveNDEsactuallyseefewer
deceasedrelativeswhentheytraveloutofbody.This
suggeststhatpeoplewhodoseerelativesareclear
minded,nothallucinating.
3. Peopleseedeceasedrelativesbutnotlivingrelativesin
theirNDEs.Insomecases,childrenseedeadrelatives
whomtheyhadnevermetorseenpicturesof.That
couldnotresultfromahallucination.
212
MichaelSabom,MD,andKennethRing,MD,independentlystudied
NDEsanddeterminedthattheycannotbeaccountedforas
hallucinations:
TurningtothequestionofwhethertheNDEwasa
hallucination(themostcommonskepticalargument),
they[SabomandRing]bothnotedthatahallucinationis
accompaniedbyheightenedbrainactivity.Buttheir
studiesproduceddatashowingthatNDEshappened
moreoftenwhenneuroophysiologicalactivitywas
reduced,notincreased.SabomalsofoundthatNDEs
What Are You? 139
weremorelikelywhenthepersonwasunconsciousfor
longerthan30minutes;Ringfoundthatthecloser
peopleweretophysicaldeath,themoreextensivethe
NDE.
213
WhyNDEsCouldNotBefromReligiousExpectations
Thephenomenonisnotaresultofsomereligiousexpectations.Ifit
werefulfillingtheexperiencersexpectationsofwhatdyingislike,we
wouldexpectthatonlypeoplewhobelievedinandexpectedanear
deathexperiencewouldhaveone,notsuicideswhoanticipate
annihilation,fundamentalistswhoexpectonlytoseeGod,oragnostics
andatheistswhowouldnotbelieveinanNDEphenomenonatall.In
fact,thatisnotthecase.CarolZaleskiwroteinherbook,Otherworld
Journeys,describingNDEs,Suicidevictimsseekingannihilation,
fundamentalistswhoexpecttoseeGodontheoperatingtable,atheists,
agnosticsandcarpediemadvocatesfindequalrepresentationinthe
ranksoftheneardeathexperiencers.
214
WhyNDEsCouldNotComefromCulturalExpectations
Studiesinwidelydifferinggeographiclocationsatdifferenttimesin
historywithindifferentcultureshaveproducedremarkablysimilar
findings,showingtheyrenotdependentonexpectationsinanyculture.
VictorZammitliststhevarietyofstudiesofNDEsinvariouscountries:
MargotGreysstudyofNDEsinEngland
215
;Paola
GiovettisstudyinItaly
216
;DorothyCountsstudyin
Melanesia
217
;SatwantPasrichaandIanStevensons
studyinIndia
218
.Morestudiesarecomingoutfrom
differentcountriesonaregularbasis,andhistorical
examplesshowthattheexperiencehasbeenremarkably
consistentovertime(seePlatosexampleofErsNDEin
TheRepublic).
219
SuggestionsthatDescriptionsoftheTrauma
SceneComefromOtherPeopleAreNotViable.
PeoplewhohavehadNDEexperiencesoftendescribethetrauma
scene,conversations,andequipmentingreatdetail,eventhoughthey
wereunconsciousandtheirbrainswerenotfunctioningwhentheevents
occurred.Skepticssuggestthattheexperiencersmusthavebeentold
abouttheeventsbyhealthcareworkersafterwardortheyoverheard
thingsduringtheevent.Theseexplanationsarenotviable,however,as
theevidencebelowdemonstrates.
WhyNDEReportsofWhatHappenedDuringTheirResuscitations
CouldNotComefromtheDescriptionsofWhatHappenedgiven
byMedicalPersonnel
SomesuggestthatNDEaccountscomefromdescriptionsgivenby
medicalpersonnelrightaftertheeventthattheexperiencerssimply
recountfortheinterviewers.However,MichaelSabom,MD,explains
whythatisntatenableexplanation:
Sabomfoundthisunlikelyfortworeasons:doctorsand
nursesdontnormallyfurnishresuscitationvictimswith
descriptionsoftheirresuscitationasdetailedasthose
recountedbyNDEsurvivors;andinseveralcases,NDE
patientsrecountedthedetailstomedicalpersonnel
shortlyafterbeingrevivedandbeforetheirowndoctors
couldhavetoldthemanything.
220
WhyAccountsofWhatHappenedDuringtheNearDeathExperience
CouldntBefromRemarksMadeDuringtheResuscitationEffort
Skepticsoftheneardeathexperiencebeingfromthemindoutsideof
thebrainsuggestthatthepersonsaccountsofwhathappenedduring
theresuscitationeffortwhiletheywereunconsciouscamefromsimply
hearingbitsandpiecesofwhatwentonastheyfloatedinandoutof
consciousness.However,MichaelSabom,MD,examinedsixcaseson
recordthatincludedvisualdescriptionsanddiscoveredthatthereports
includedvisualdetailsthepatientscouldnothaveobservedintheir
unconsciousstate,andsomedetailswereofeventsthatwereoutsideof
theirvisualfields,eveninotherrooms.
221
ThisstudybySabomalsoeliminatesthepossibilitythatexperiencers
couldberecallingdescriptionsoftheproceduretheyhappenedtohave
readatsometimeduringtheirlives.TheaccountsgivenbyNDE
experiencersincludedetailsrelevantonlytothespecificeventthat
causedthepersontobeneardeath.
What Are You? 141
AnotherIndicationNDEsAreRealExperiences:
ChildrenDescribeTheirNDEsMatterofFactly.
Achildundertheageoftwohasnoconceptofdeath,andfromtwo
tofiveyears,thechildhasalimitedunderstandingthatdeathiswhen
thebodystopsmoving.However,NDEsaredescribedasoccurringto
infantsandyoungchildrenwhohaveadifferentconceptofdeathand
havenotyetexperiencedegodifferentiation.Pediatricnephrologists
fromMassachusettsGeneraldescribeachildhoodNDEinwhichthe
childsufferedacardiacarrestfromrenalfailureat8monthsofageand
begantoarticulateherNDEatage3.Theexperienceinvolvedgoinginto
atunnelandseeingabrightlight.
222
MelvinMorse,AssociateProfessorofPediatrics,Universityof
WashingtonSchoolofMedicine,SeattleChildrensHospital,presents
anotherreportofanNDEinvolvingachilddescribedbyGabbardand
Twemlow.
223
Toddwasage2years5monthswhenhebitintoan
electriccordfromavacuumcleaner.Medicalrecords
documentthathewasinventricularasystolewithno
spontaneousrespirationsforapproximately25minutes.
Afterhisresuscitation,heslowlyrecoveredcorticaland
neurologicfunctionsoverthenext4to6months.Atage
33months,hewasplayinginthelivingroomwhenhis
motheraskedhimaboutbitingintothecord.Hestated:
Iwentintoaroomwithaverynicemanandsatwith
him.(Theroom)hadabigbrightlightintheceiling.The
manaskedifIwantedtostayorcomebackwithyou.
Hethenlookedupathismotherandstated:Iwantedto
bebackwithyouandcomehome.Hethensmiledand
wentbacktoplayingwithhistoys.Thisoccurredin
1972,beforethepublicationofMoodysbook[naming
anddescribingneardeathexperiences].
224
ConclusionsAboutNearDeathExperiences
CarlBecker,Ph.D.,professorofcomparativethoughtatKyoto
University,arecognizedscholarinbioethics,death,anddying,studied
NDEsinJapanandtheUnitedStates.HedeterminedthatNDEsarereal,
verifiable,objectiveeventsbecauseoffourcharacteristics:
Theexperiencershaveprecognitiveorclairvoyantknowledgethey
couldnothaveknownthatislaterverifiedtobetrue.
Theneardeathexperienceisthesameacrossculturesand
religions.
ExperiencersallstatethattheNDEexperienceisdifferentfrom
theirreligiousexpectations,sotheydontfitwithwhatsomeone
wouldimagineorfantasize.
Insomecircumstances,athirdpartyobservesthevisionary
figures,indicatingthattheyarenotmerelysubjective
hallucination.
225
PeterFenwickandElizabethFenwickstudied300neardeath
experiences.
226
ElizabethFenwickexplainedthatherintentionwasto
findamaterialistic,nonspiritual,brainbasedexplanationforthe
phenomena.Afterthestudy,sheconcluded,
Whileyoumaybeabletofindscientificreasonsforbits
oftheNearDeathExperience,Icantfindany
explanationwhichcoversthewholething.Youhaveto
accountforitasapackageandskeptics...simplydont
dothat.Noneofthepurelyphysicalexplanationswill
do.They[Skeptics]vastlyunderestimatetheextentto
whichNearDeathExperiencesarenotjustasetof
randomthingshappening,butahighlyorganizedand
detailedaffair.
227
InducedAfterDeathCommunications
DemonstratetheRealityoftheAfterlife
In1995,Dr.AllanBotkin,apsychotherapistataChicagoVA
hospital,wasstartledwhenoneofhispatientsdescribedhavinganafter
deathcommunicationwhilesittinginhisoffice.TheprocedureDr.
Botkinwasusingtohelpreducethemansgriefwaseyemovement
desensitizationandreprocessing(EMDR).InEMDR,the
psychotherapisthasthepatientmovehiseyesbackandforthrapidlyas
hewouldinREM(rapideyemovement)sleep.Thepatientthencloses
hiseyesandusuallyexperiencesprofoundbreakthroughsin
understanding.Nooneisquitesurehowitworks,butithasbeen
proventobeoneofthemostpowerfultherapeutictoolsthedisciplineof
What Are You? 143
psychologyhaseverdiscovered.Todate,30,000psychotherapistshave
beentrainedtouseitandithasbeenendorsedbymanypsychological
andhealthorganizations,includingtheAmericanPsychological
AssociationandUnitedStatesVeteransAdministration.
TheVietnamcombatveteranhewasworkingwithhadbeen
experiencingdevastatinggrieffordecadesfromintrusivememoriesofa
youngVietnameseorphanedgirlhehadcometoloveasadaughter,but
whodiedinhisarmsfromabulletwound.DuringanormalEMDR
therapysession,Dr.Botkinscombatvetsaidthatwhilehiseyeswere
closed,hesawthegirlhehadcometoloveinVietnamasabeautiful
youngwoman,notthechildhehadknown.Thatmatcheswhatthe
mediumsdescribehappeningwhenchildrendietheygrowupinthe
afterlife.Thecombatvetsexperiencehealedhisgriefinstantly,andhe
wascertainthegirlwasaliveintheafterlife.
Overthenextfewweeks,15percentofhispatientsexperienced
similarafterdeathcommunications.Henamedtheexperiencean
inducedafterdeathcommunication(IADC).
Inthenextmonths,Dr.Botkinlearnedhowtousethetherapy
methodintentionallyandhada98percentsuccessratewithgrieving
patientsattheVAhospital.Inthenextseveralyears,hetrainedthree
dozenpsychotherapistsinhowtoadministerthetherapyandthousands
ofpatientshavenowhadafterdeathcommunications.Invirtuallyevery
case,theyalleviatetheexperiencersgriefalmostimmediately.Most
emphaticallystatethattheyhavehadarealcommunicationwiththeir
deceasedlovedones,andtheyviewtheafterlifedifferently,eventhose
whostartedthetherapyasatheists.
Wedescribethetherapymethodand84casesinthebook,Induced
AfterDeathCommunication:ANewTherapyforGriefandTrauma.
228
The
Websitedescribingthetherapymethodandlistingcontactinformation
fortherapistswhousethemethodisontheWebpageforthisbookat
Remarkably,inmanyofthesessions,thepatientslearnedthingsthey
werentexpectingtolearnandcouldnthaveknown.Inotherwords,the
sourcemusthavebeenthedeceased.Fivesuchcasesfromamongthe84
inthebookfollow.Ineachcase,thepersonexperiencingtheIADC
wasgivenEMDReyemovementsandthensatquietlywitheyesclosed.
TheIADCunfoldednaturallywithoutpromptingfromDr.Botkin.He
didntlearnaboutituntiltheexperienceropenedhisorhereyesand
describedittohim.
Inthefirstcase,areporterhadasessionwithDr.Botkinaspartof
herinterviewofhim.Shereportedhavinganinducedafterdeath
communicationwithadeceasedfriendinwhichshesawhimplaying
withadog.Thedeceasedfriendtoldthereporterthatthedogwashis
sistersdog.ThereportersaidtoDr.Botkinthatshedidntknowher
friendssisterhadadog.Afterthesession,shecalledherfriendssister
andaskedwhethershehadadog.Shesaid,Yes,Ihadadog,buthe
died.Shethendescribedthedoganditwasthesamebreedandcolor
astheonethereporterhadseenintheafterdeathcommunication.
Dr.Botkinalsoexplainedthatthereporterlookedexactlylikeanold
friendhehadknownyearsago.Hekepthavingflashbackstohisold
friendashewastalkingtothereporter.Duringtheinducedafterdeath
communication,thereportertoldDr.Botkinthatherdeceasedfriend
said,ThatwasalongtimeagoDr.Lil.Shedidntunderstandwhatthat
meant.Dr.Botkinknewimmediately,however.Hispatientscalledhim
Dr.Al,sothatiswhatthereporterwasactuallyhearing,butshedidnt
hearcorrectlyhisnicknamethatwasusedbypatientsonly.The
deceasedfriendknewwhatDr.Botkinwasthinkingaboutthereporters
resemblancetohisoldfriend,alongtimeago.
229
Inanothercase,duringthetherapysessioninDr.Botkinsoffice,the
patientsdeceasedfatherhadaconversationwithhimduringthe
IADC.Hisfathersaidtothepatient,Forgivemeforbeingsocold
whenweadoptedyou.Thatmadenosensetothepatientbecausehe
rememberedhisfatherasalwaysbeingwarmandclosetohim.That
evening,heaskedhismother,WasDadcoldtomewhenIwasyoung?
Hismothergaspedandsaid,Yes.Howcouldyouhaveremembered
that?Youwereonlyatinybaby.Sheexplainedthathisfatherhadbeen
coldtohimwhenhewasaninfantandwouldntholdhim,butaftera
fewmonths,everythingwasfineandthepatientgrewuptohaveavery
closerelationshipwithhisfather.Hehadlearnedsomethingintheafter
deathcommunicationhecouldnthavelearnedfromanysourceother
thanhisdeceasedfather.
230
Inathirdcase,ablueeyedSwedeVietnamcombatvetaskedDr.
Botkintohelphimhaveanafterdeathcommunicationwithablack
soldierinhisplatoonwhohaddiedinafirefight.Therehadbeenracial
tensioninhisplatoon,butinspiteofthat,hesaidhewasexperiencing
somegriefovertheblacksoldiersdeath.Dr.Botkinagreedandinduced
anafterdeathcommunication.Thepatientclosedhiseyesandsatfora
coupleofminutes.Thenheopenedhiseyes,shakinghisheadand
lookingperplexed.Theguysawrightthroughme,hesaid.Hethen
What Are You? 145
explainedtoDr.Botkinthathejustwantedtofindouttheblacksoldiers
namesohecouldputthenameonpaperworkthatwouldgethim
additionalmoneyforthegriefhewassuffering.TheVAgavemoney
monthlytovetswhocouldprovetheyhadsometraumathatwas
causingthemgrief.Butwhenheaskedtheblacksoldierforhisname
whileintheafterdeathcommunication,thesoldiersaid,Whydoyou
wantmynamenow?Youdidntwantitthen.Thevetmutteredagain,
Theguysawrightthroughmeandneverbroughttheissueupagainin
thetherapysessions.
ThedeceasedblacksoldiersaidwhatDr.Botkinspatientwasnot
expecting,astatementthatcouldonlyhavecomefromanotherliving
personwhowasnotwillingtocooperatewiththesubterfuge.
231
Inafourthcase,duringanormalEMDRsession,notanIADC
session,acombatvetwantedtherapytoreducehisconsuminganger
withhiscommandingofficeroversendinghimintocombatwithouta
rifle.SincehebelievedthecommandingofficerwasaliveafterVietnam,
Dr.BotkincouldntdoanIADCtocommunicatewiththe
commandingofficerabouttheanger.SoDr.BotkindidanormalEMDR
sessiontoworkontheanger.
ButwhenthevetclosedhiseyesaftertheEMDReyemovements,he
wassurprisedtoseethecommandingofficerwithwhomhehadconflict
standingbeforehiminhismind.Thecommandingofficersaidhewas
verysorryforwhathehaddone,andherealizedtheproblemsthatit
causedforthevetinlaterlife.Helookedlikehereallymeantit,thevet
said.Ibelievehim.Withthatforgiveness,theangerresolveditselffor
thefirsttimein31years.ButDr.Botkinwassurprisedtoseethata
livingpersoncamethroughinanIADCsession.
Thenextday,thevetcheckedthelistsofeveryonewhodiedin
Vietnam.Hediscoveredthathiscommandingofficerhaddiedsoon
afterthevetleftVietnam.
232
ThefinalexampleisaverytouchingstoryofamannamedJimwho
hadanIADCwithDr.Botkintoresolvegriefoverthedeathofhis
friend,Simon.HehadbeenveryclosetoSimonandhiswife,Darlene.
Intheafterdeathcommunication,JimfirstsawSimonandtalkedwith
him.AfterheopenedhiseyesandtoldDr.Botkinwhathadhappened,
hesaid,IfeelhesOK.Butyouknow,Iwasreallyhopingtohavea
messageforDarlene.Shesnotdoingwellatall.Dr.Botkininduced
anotherafterdeathcommunicationsoJimcouldaskSimonfora
messageforDarlene,butthistime,Jimsawonlytwohands:onebroad
andmasculinehandoverafemininehand.HefelttheywereSimons
andDarleneshands,buttherewasnomessage.Jimwasdisappointed
thathedidnthavesomethingforDarlene,butelatedatthecontactwith
hisfriend.
Afterthesession,JimwenttoDarleneshomeandtoldherhehada
communicationwithSimon,butwasdisappointedthathedidnthavea
messagetogiveherfromSimon.HesaidhejustsawSimonshandon
topofherhand.Shebegantocry,smilingandnoddingherhead.She
saidtoJim,LastnightIhadadream.Itwassoclearitdidntseemlikea
dream.Ifelt,reallyfelt,Simonholdingmyhand.Jim,hedidgiveyoua
messagefromhimtome.Hewassayingthatitreallywashimholding
myhandlastnight.
233
Theseexperiencesareconnectionswiththelivingpersonwhohas
nevergoneveryfarandisjustnotusingabodyanymore.TheIADCs
occurwhenthepsychotherapisthelpsthepatientsetasideanger,guilt,
shame,andothernegativeemotionsusingthepowerfulEMDRtherapy
method.Thatleavesonlythedeep,underlyingsadness.The
psychotherapistthentakesthepersonintothatsadness,plumbingits
depthswithoutflinchingfromit,untilthepersonhasexperiencedthe
mostpainfulreachesofit.Theperson,mostoftenintears,thencloses
hiseyesandremainsopentowhateverwillhappen.
Whenallnegativeemotionsandthedeepsadnessareoutoftheway,
whatisleftisthecompassionandlovethatcreatedthesadness,andthat
compassionandlovedropstheveilbetweentheEarthplaneandthe
afterlife;theafterdeathcommunicationoccurs.Thenthelovedone,
whohasalwaysbeenalive,well,loving,andcaring,isableto
communicate.Theresultsarerich,inspiring,lovingreunionsthatheal
grief.Thoseweloveandfeelcompassionforareneverfarfromus.We
justcantquietthenoiseoftheEarthplanetocommunicatewiththem.
TheIADCpsychotherapymethoddoesthat.
TheUniverseWasUniquelyMadeforUs
Theuniverseinwhichoureternalselvesexistwasmadeuniquely
forus.Thatwouldstandtoreason.Theuniverseismadeupofthree
eternalelements:energy,matter,andus(oureternalselves).Theenergy
andmatterarethesceneryinwhichwehaveexperiencesandlearn
lessons.Thus,wewouldexpectthatthiscombinationofmatterand
energywouldfitahumanbeingsneedsforsurvivalandgrowth,both
intellectuallyandspiritually.Infact,itdoesmorethansimplyfit.Itisso
perfectlymatchedtoourneedsthatevenminordeviationsfromthe
What Are You? 147
carefullyengineereddesignwouldhaverenderedlifeintheuniverse
impossible.Itismatchedtousinwaysthatarefarbeyondchance.
Thefactthattheuniverseissoremarkablymatchedtousresultedin
StephenHawking,therenownedtheoreticalphysicist,coiningtheterm
AnthropicPrincipletodescribeit.Hewrote,Theoddsagainsta
universelikeoursemergingoutofsomethingliketheBigBangare
enormous.Ithinkthereareclearlyreligiousimplicationswheneveryou
starttodiscusstheoriginsoftheuniverse.Theremustbereligious
overtones.ButIthinkmostscientistsprefertoshyawayfromthe
religioussideofit.
234
Theexistenceofouruniverse,withgalaxiesandstars,isactually
quiteunlikely,withtheoddsagainstauniversethathasproducedlife
likeoursbeingimmense.Thesearesomeoftheremarkablyprecise
conditionstheuniversehasthat,ifanyonefluctuatedasmalldegreeone
wayortheother,wouldntallowhumanitytoliveonEarth:
Ifthestrongforcethatactsonthequarks,neutrons,andprotonsof
theatomicnucleuswerejustslightlyweaker,theonlyelementthat
wouldbestablewouldbehydrogen.Nootherelementscould
exist,andhumankindcouldntlive.
Ifthestrongforcethatholdsthenucleusofatomstogetherwere
justabitstronger,thentheuniversewouldbemadeupofatomic
nucleicontainingjusttwoprotons,sohydrogenwouldnotexistto
createwaterandthestarsandgalaxieswouldhaveevolvedin
waysthatwouldntsupportlife.
Ifgravitywerejustalittlestronger,theaveragestarwouldhave
only10to12timesthemassofthesunandcouldexistforonlya
year,notenoughtimeforhumankindtoliveandgrow.
Ifgravitywerejustalittleweaker,thenmatterwouldnothave
assembledintostarsandgalaxies,andtheuniversewouldbecold
andempty.
Entropyisthesecondlawofthermodynamics.Things
disintegratetheyfallapartovertime.Butthatmeansour
universebeganwithorderandisgraduallybecominglessorderly.
Nooneknowswhytherewasorderatthebeginningandnot
chaos.
Atthebigbang,theinitialrateofexpansionwouldhavehadto
havebeenchosenverypreciselyfortherateofexpansionstilltobe
soclosetothecriticalrateneededtoavoidrecollapse.Thismeans
thattheinitialstateoftheuniversemusthavebeenverycarefully
chosenifthehotbigbangmodelwascorrectrightbacktothe
beginningoftime.Itwouldbeverydifficulttoexplainwhythe
universeshouldhavebeguninjustthisway,exceptastheactofa
Godwhointendedtocreatebeingslikeus.
235
ThegravitypulloftheSunandMoonperfectlystabilizetheEarths
tiltoftherotationaxisthatresultsinastableclimate.Themoonssizeis
justrighttocauseoceantidesthatmixnutrientsfromthelandand
oceanstomakelifepossible.TheEarthisjustfarenoughfromtheSun
sowatercanstayliquid,withtemperaturessuchthathumanbeingscan
live,andasizesufficienttohaveanatmosphere.
236
TheEarthissetupremarkablypreciselytoprovidethewaterand
oxygentheplanetneedstosupportlife.Ithaswhatamountstoan
oxygenmachine,asexplainedbyresearchersinthejournalNature.
Largeamountsofoxygenarestoredinamineralcalledmajoritedeep
withintheearth.Someofthemajoriteiscontinuallyrisingtothesurface
onconvectioncurrents.Asitrises,pressureandtemperaturedecrease
andtheoxygenisreleased.ThatgivestheEarthoxygen,andmaybe
responsibleforsomeofthewatersonecessaryforlife.Then,theEarths
magneticfieldissetpreciselysoithelpskeepthewaterandoxygenrich
atmospherefrombeingblownawaybysolarwinds.
237
Itsaremarkable
pieceofengineering.
AnotherindicationthattheEarthhasbeensetupspecificallyforus
isthatevolutiondoesntexplaintheemergenceoflifefromchemicals.
Theemergenceoflifebyaccidentwouldhaverequiredthataminoacids,
thebuildingblocksoflife,bejoinedtogetherinchainsofhundredsof
thousandsofunitstoformproteins,andthenproteinswouldhavehad
tohavecombinedintothesinglecelledcreatureswecalllife.But
evolutionworksthroughmutationsofcells,byaccident,resultinginthe
fittestsurvivingandpassingalongtheirmutationsasadaptations.So
thecellswouldhavehadtohaveexistedfirsttohavesuchevolution,and
theycouldntevolvebythemselveswithoutsomeintelligentdesign.
Workinalaboratorytoproducetheaminoacidsrequiredtosustainlife
hasnotbeensuccessful:
When,in1953,StanleyMiller,thenagraduatestudentat
TheUniversityofChicago,producedafewaminoacids
throughpurelyrandomreactionsamongchemicals
foundnaturallythroughouttheuniverse,thescientific
What Are You? 149
communityfelttheproblemoflifesoriginhadbeen
solved.Farfromit.Subsequentexperimentshavefailed
toextendhisresults.Thermodynamicsfavorsdisorder
overorder.Attemptingtogetthoseaminoacidstojoin
intoanysortofcomplexmoleculeshasbeenonelong
studyinfailure.Theemergenceofthespecialized
complexityoflife,eveninitsmostsimpleforms,
remainsabewilderingmystery[totheDarwinian
evolutionists].
238
Thesamekindsofremarkableengineeringarepresentingalaxies.
Forhumanbeingstobeabletoliveinaparticulargalaxy,itwouldhave
tohaveexactlytherightmass,type,age,andallotmentofheavy
elements.OurMilkyWayGalaxyhasthatfinetuning.
239
Theearthisalsouniquelysituatedwithdistinctpropertiesthatallow
consciousbeingstodiscoverhowtheuniverseworks.Thatfactis
explainedbytheauthorsofThePrivilegedPlanet:HowOurPlaceinthe
CosmosisDesignedforDiscovery.
240
Ouruniverseissetupnotonlyto
allowhumanbeingstoexist,butalsotoallowustohavemaximum
opportunitiestomakediscoveriesaboutit.
Theauthorsexplainthatthemoonisjusttherightsizeandjustthe
rightdistancefromtheEarthmovinginjusttherightorbittocoverthe
sunpreciselysowecanhaveperfectsolareclipsesthemoonexactly
coversthesunfromwherewerestanding.Asaresult,wevemade
discoveriesaboutthesunscoronaandthewarpingoflightbygravity
thatcouldnthavebeenmadewithoutthisincrediblesetofmatched
conditions.
Werealsosituatedperfectlysowecanobserveandmake
discoveriesabouttheuniverse.Wehavefrontrowseats.Theresvery
littledustwherewerelocatedtoabsorblightfromnearbystarsand
distantgalaxiessowecanseetheremarkableimagessuchastheHubble
imageonthecoverofthisbook.Werefarenoughfromthecenterofthe
MilkyWayGalaxyandthegalaxydiskisflatenoughthatitdoesnt
excessivelyobscureourviewofthedistantuniverse.Wecanseea
wonderfuldiversityofnearbystarsandothergalaxystructures.Lookat
thecoverofthisbook.Youllseespiralsandflattishcirclesandovals
amongthestars;thosearegalaxieshundredsofmillionsoflightyears
away,eachcontainingupto100billionstars.Ourpositioninourown
galaxyallowsustoseethem.Andbecauseofwhereweresituated,we
canseetheuniquecosmicmicrowavebackgroundradiationthatledus
torealizethefacttheuniverseisexpandingandfiniteinage.
241
Allofthatisengineeredwithsuchprecisionthatitwouldbe
impossibleforittooccurbychanceasaresultofanexplosiveexpansion
13.7billionyearsago.Thesepreciseplacementsarewithinauniverse
withvastexpansesofspacewheretheSun,Earth,andMooncouldhave
beenformedanywherebychancewhenthesolarsystemwasborn4.5
billionyearsago.Oneanalogyisthatexpectingtogetouruniquely
designedlivingenvironmentoutofanaccidentalexplosiveexpansionin
theuniverseislikeexpectingtogetadictionaryoutofanexplosionina
printingshop.
Theimpossibilityofallofthesefactorscomingtogetheraccidentally
toproducethesceneryforoureternalselveshasledanincreasing
numberofscientiststosuggestintelligentdesign.Theyarequickto
pointoutthatthisconceptdoesntsuggestaGod,especiallytheGod
envisionedasabigoldmaninthesky.Itsimplymeansthatsome
intelligentorganizationseemstobenecessaryfortheuniversetoexistas
itdoestosupporthumanbeings:
Thesuddenappearanceofthecorrectbiocentric
parametersoutofnothingisessentiallytantamountto
amiraclebecausethereisevidentlynootherwayto
accountforthisperfectlifegivingformatbyrandom
processesalone.
242
CharlesTownes,coinventorofthelaserandtheNobelPrizewinner,
wrotethatthediscoveriesofphysicsseemtoreflectintelligenceatwork
innaturallaw.FrancisCollins,directoroftheHumanGenomeResearch
Institute,declared,Alotofscientistsreallydontknowwhattheyare
missingbynotexploringtheirspiritualfeelings.MichaelTurner,
astrophysicistattheUniversityofChicagoFermiLabwrote,The
precisionisasifonecouldthrowadartacrosstheentireuniverseandhit
abullseyeonemillimeterindiameterontheotherside.
243
Thesceneryhasbeencreatedforussothedramasthatareour
eternallivescanplayoutandwecangrowspiritually.
YourEternalSelfDefiesEvolutionandEntropy
DarwinianEvolutionassertsthatorganismsevolvetobecomemore
sophisticatedbecausetheyexperiencechancemutationsthatresultin
favorableadaptations.So,lungsdevelopedbecauseaquaticcreatures
What Are You? 151
weremorelikelytosurviveiftheycouldgetoxygenfromboththewater
andtheair.Sometimealongtheway,around400millionyearsago,the
floatbladderofafishopenedtotheairandenabledthefishtogain
oxygenthroughitsmembrane.Thatwasamistakeinthefishs
physiologythatactuallygaveitanadvantageoverotherfishthat
couldnttakeinoxygenfromtheair.Asaresult,itanditsdescendents
thrived.
ThisistheprincipleofnaturalselectiondescribedbyCharles
Darwin.Naturalselectionfavorsthefit,strong,clever,selfseeking,and
ruthless.Thosewhoarefit,strong,clever,selfseeking,andruthlesswill
bemorelikelytoliveandbearprogeny,perpetuatingtheadaptations
theyexperiencethatmadethemmorefit.
However,theevolutioninspiritualityweareseeingactuallytakes
peopleoutofthephysicalrealmsotheyrelessabletocompeteinthe
world.Theyarentfitter,stronger,cleverer,moreselfseeking,andmore
ruthless.Theyare,infact,willingtogiveuptheirownpossessions,be
transparentandhonest,focusonothers,andgivewithoutreservation.
WewouldexpectthatDarwinianevolutionwouldsquashsuchweak
creatures.
Largenumbersofpeoplearebecomingincreasinglycompassionate
andothercentered,evenassocietyremainsselfabsorbedand
materialistic.Spiritualgrowth,inotherwords,isnottheresultofa
geneticmutation;itisaresultofthefactthatwearespiritualbeings
havingaphysicalexperience,andourtruenaturesareoverpowering
physicalrealminstinctsaswereducetheirinfluenceoverus.Spirituality
defiesDarwinianevolution.Itseemsthatthedesignoftheuniverseis
suchthatweareevolvingtowardspiritualmaturity,nottowardphysical
prowessthatdominatesthroughforceandnottowardintellectualself
centerednessthatdominatesthroughdeviouscleverness.Were
evolvingtohaveunconditionallove.
Darwinwouldrolloverinhisgraveifhewerethere;buthesnot.
TheMysticsandSagesHaveKnownAbout
ThisSpiritual,EternalSelfforMillennia
Thepeoplemostabletounderstandtheinnerselfarethoseintenton
understandingitwiththeirminds.Scientistsfocusedsolelyonmatter
andenergycantunderstandtheselfitsbeyondtheirreachbecause
theyarentopentostudyingit.
So,wecanlooktothemysticsandsageswhohaveidentifiedthe
eternalselfformillennia.ThisquotationisfromtheUpanishads,partof
theHinduscripturesdatingfromaround600BCE:
TheSelfisone.Unmoving,itmovesfasterthanthe
mind.Thesenseslag,butSelfrunsahead.Unmoving,it
outrunspursuit.OutofSelfcomesthebreaththatisthe
lifeofallthings.
Unmoving,itmoves;isfaraway,yetnear;withinall,
outsideall.TheSelfiseverywhere,withoutabody,
withoutashape,whole,pure,wise,allknowing,far
shining,selfdepending,alltranscending;intheeternal
processionassigningtoeveryperioditsproperduty.
244
Materialistsdismisstheinsightsofthemysticsasimprecise,
unprovableramblings.However,theymissthewisdomthatisbeyond
thephysicalrealm.Themysticshavetolduswereeternalbeingsand
nottobesopreoccupiedwithacquiringandconsuminginthis
temporary,physicalperiodofourlives.Buthumankindhasntlistened.
ThenWhatAreWe?
WereeternalbeingshavingtheEarthlypartofoureternallife.The
eternalselfexistsapartfromenergyandmatter.Itsoutsideofthebody
andoutsideoftheEarth,meaningconsciousness(themind)iselemental.
Itexistsindependentofmatterandenergy.
Thatexplainshowwecanknowthingsbeforetheyhappen.It
explainshowImabletositinmyofficeandseethingsonastrangers
tablehundredsofmilesaway.AndwhyYeshuabenYosefandother
luminariesweresocertainthatdeathisonlyatransitionintoanother
partofoureternalexistence.Wehaveanimmenseamountof
knowledgethatweareeternalspiritsandnorebuttalofit!
Knowingthattobetrueisimportanttoyourspiritualgrowth.Ifyou
believeyouarelimitedintimeandspacetothisshortlifetimeandthe
bagoffleshyouseeinamirror,thenyouwillbelessinterestedinloving
others,beingaservanttoothers,lovingtheHigherPower,feelingyour
innerselfhasworth,andconservingnature.Youlltrytogetallyoucan
getbecauselifeisshortandyouhaveonlyonetimearound.Knowing
thatyouareaneternalbeinghavingtheEarthportionofyoureternal
What Are You? 153
existenceiscriticaltospiritualgrowth.Andifeveryonehasthat
knowledge,thensocietyaswholewillgrowspirituallyaswell.
HowLongWilltheSpiritualYouLive?
Forever.Weknowthat,notjustbecausethosespiritualteacherswho
havetheireartotheuniversehavetoldusthat;weknowitbecauseof
whatweknowaboutscienceandthemind.Matterandenergyare
eternal,andthemindisoutsideofmatterandenergy;itcontinues
unaffectedwhenmatterandenergychangeform,soregardlessofwhat
happenstotheuniverse,ourmindswillremainwholeandalive,
watchingtheshow.
Unlikematterandenergy,theminddoesntdisintegrate;itdoesnt
decayitalwaysgrowsandmatures.Whatevermighthappentothe
physicaluniverse,oureternalselveswillcontinue,happilyand
contentedly,lookingforwardtothewonderfuleternalfuture.
Theneveniftherewereabigcrunchinwhichtheuniversecollapsed
intoitself,ourminds,whichareonewiththeHigherPower,wouldnot
beaffected.Everysentientbeingintheuniversewouldjuststart
evolvingonanotherplaneinanotheruniverse.Likematterandenergy,
ourmindsareeternal,andwouldntexplodeinthebigbangorbe
squashedinthebigcrunch.
Thoseintheafterlifetellusthattherearemillionsofdifferentplanes
orspheresintheafterlife,wherepeoplearelivingandgrowingat
differentlevels.Somearesoadvancedintheirspiritualgrowththatwe
couldneverunderstandthem.Wecouldunderstandasmuchofthemas
abullfrogcouldunderstandaboutquantummechanics.Wearentinthe
sameplaneofexistence.Butbecomingthatadvancedisinourspiritual
futures.Theresnorush;wehaveaneternitytogetthere.
Whatareyou?Youareaneternalselfhavingaphysicalperiodof
youreternallife.
Youcanlearnmoreathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter2.htm.
WhatIsYour
RelationshiptoOther
People?
Relationshipisagoodwordtoincludeinthetitleofthischapter
becauseitimpliessomefamilyconnectionsuchasbrotherorsister.In
fact,theluminariesandmembersofmanyreligionsusebrotherand
sisterinreferringtoeachother.Weareeternalbeingshavinga
physicalexperiencetogether,withtheclosenessfamilymembersshare.
Weknowwereofthesamefamilybecauseourmindsareintimately
connected,eventhoughwereinseparatebodiesonthephysicalplaneof
existence;ourmindsarealwaysjoined.Thischapterexplainsthe
evidencewehavetodaythatourmindsareone.
155
MindsareLinkedOutsideoftheBrain
Youwouldthinkthatsincethemindisoutsideofthebrain,someone
shouldspotittravelingdowntheroadorpickituponChannel3.
Actually,whatweneedinordertoknowwhetherthemindisoutsideof
thebrainisforonepersonsmindtobeabletocommunicatewith
anotherswithoutspeaking,signaling,orevenbeinginthesameroom,
building,orcountry.
Thatsexactlywhathappens.Alargenumberofstudieshavenow
shownthatmindsarelinkedandwecanpickupthoughtsfromsomeone
elsesimplybyintendingtoknowthosethoughts,evenovergreat
distances.Thatmeansthatsomeonecanknowinstantlywhatsomeone
elseisthinkingorexperiencingseveralhundredmilesaway,even
thoughthebrainisstillencasedinarigidcraniumandthesensory
organsleadingintoitarentinvolvedintheknowing.
HundredsofExperimentsHaveProven
thatOurMindsAreLinked.
Themostfamousexperimentsshowingthattelepathylinkspeoples
mindshavebeendonesuccessfullythousandsoftimes.Theyarecalled
theganzfeldexperiments.Areceiverrelaxesquietlyinacomfortable
chairwithhalfpingpongballsovereacheyetoeliminatevisualstimuli.
Earphonesareplacedovertheirearswithwhitenoiseplayingthrough
them.Thereceivers,inotherwords,haveoutsidestimuliand
distractionsblocked.
Asenderisinanotherroom.Thesenderrandomlyselectsanimage
(painting,drawing,movieclip,filmstrip,orcartoon),looksatit,and
attemptstosendamentalpictureofittothereceiverrelaxinginthe
otherroom.Thereceiverspeaksaboutanyimagesorthoughtprocesses
thatcometoherduringthetimeperiod.Whatthereceiversaysis
recordedbyanexperimenter.
Afterwards,thereceiverisshownasetoffourpicturesandisasked
toselectwhichseemstobetheimagethesenderwaslookingat.Ifthe
receiverpickstherightpicture,thatisahit.Insomeversionsofthe
ganzfeldexperiments,thereceiverdoesntpickapicture.Instead,the
descriptionsthereceiverspeaksaresenttoindependentjudgeswho
decidewhetherthereceiverwasdescribingtheimagethesenderwas
lookingat.
What Is Your Relationship to Other People? 157
Sincetherearenormallyfourimages,guessing(chance)wouldresult
in25percentcorrectonaverage.Inthethirtyyearssincethefirsttest,
thisexperimenthasbeenperformedinover3,100sessions,indozensof
laboratories.Thefindingshavebeenthatthereceiversusuallychoose,on
average,32percentto34percentofthepicturesthesendersarelooking
at.Thatsquitealargepercentagewhenchanceguesseswouldresultin
only25percenthits.Theoddsagainstthe32percentsuccessrate
happeningbychanceare1,000,000,000,000(atrillion)toone.
1
Anotheranalysisof28studiesperformedby10researchers,doneby
CharlesHonorton,DirectoroftheDivisionofParapsychologyand
PsychophysicsatMaimonidesMedicalCenterinNewYork,showedthe
samepercentageofhits.Hisanalysisshowedthattheoddsagainstthe
receiversofthetelepathyguessingwhatthesenderswerelookingat
weretenbilliontoone.
2
HonortonthenimprovedonthemethodwithMarilynSchlitz,Ph.D.,
VicePresidentforResearchandEducationattheInstituteofNoetic
SciencesandSeniorScientistattheComplementaryMedicineResearch
InstituteattheCaliforniaPacificMedicalCenter.HonortonandSchlitz
conductedganzfeldexperimentsusingacomputertoselecttheimages
thesendersaw,eliminatingallpossibilitythatanotherhumanbeing
couldbeinvolvedinthetelepathy.Theseexperimentswerecalled
autoganzfeldexperiments.
Eightystillpicturesandeightyshortaudioandvideosegmentswere
usedasthetargets.Sendersviewedonechosenatrandombythe
computer,withnohumaninterventionintheselection.Thereceivers
wereplacedintosteelwalled,soundproofed,electromagnetically
shieldedroomstoisolatethemfromanyinfluence,evenelectromagnetic
signals.Inadditiontothepsychologistsinvolved,twomagicians
oversawthestudy:FordKross,anofficerofthePsychicEntertainers
Association,andCornellUniversitypsychologistDarylBem,a
professionalmentalist.
Theseweretheresults:
Alltogether,100menand140womenparticipatedas
receiversin354sessionsduringthesixyear
autoganzfeldresearchprogram.Theparticipants
rangedinagefromseventeentoseventyfour;andeight
differentexperimenters,includingHonorton,conducted
thestudies.Theprogramincludedthreepreliminary
andeightformalstudies.Fiveoftheformalstudies
employedonlynovicesparticipantswhoservedas
thereceiversinjustonesessioneach.Theremaining
threeformalstudiesusedexperiencedparticipants.
Thebottomlinefortheelevenseries,consistingofatotal
of354sessions,was122directhits,fora34percenthit
rate.Thiscomparesfavorablywiththe1985meta
analysishitrateof37percent.Honortonsautoganzfeld
resultsoverallproducedoddsagainstchanceofforty
fivethousandtoone.
3
Inoneautoganzfeldexperiment,thetargetimagewasthatofafire
eater.Thesewerethesubjectsresponses:
Ifindflamesagain...Thefiretakesonaverymenacing
meaning....animageofavolcanowithmoltenlava
inside...Moltenlavarunningdownthesideofthe
volcano....SuddenlyIwasbitingmylip,asthoughlips
hadsomethingtodowiththeimagery....ThelipsIsee
arebrightred,remindingmeoftheflameimagery
earlier.
Thesubjectmentionedthewordsfireorflamearemarkable29
times.
4
Theganzfeldstudieshavebeenreplicatedbyanumberofscientists
withthesameresults,showingthatpeopleareabletoreceivethe
thoughtsofanotherperson.Thesearesomeoftheprofessionalswho
replicatedtheresults:
Dr.KathyDalton,DepartmentofPsychology,Universityof
Edinburgh
Dr.RobinTaylor,Postdoctoralresearchfellow,Universityof
Edinburgh
Dr.DickBierman,DepartmentofPsychology,Universityof
Amsterdam
Dr.DarylBem,DepartmentofPsychology,CornellUniversity
Dr.RichardBroughton,RhineResearchCenter
Dr.AdrianParker,theUniversityofGothenburg,Sweden
Dr.RensWezelman,InstituteforParapsychology,Utrecht,
Netherlands
5
Somepeoplearebetterabletolinkwithanotherpersonsmindthan
normal.HonortonandSchlitzdidastudywith20music,drama,and
dancestudentsfromtheJuilliardSchoolinNewYorkCity.Itis
generallyknownthatcreativepeoplearemoreattunedtothemindsof
othersandtoknowledgefrompsychicsources.Overall,thesestudents
actingasreceiversachievedahitrateof50percent,oneofthehighesthit
rateseverreportedforasinglesampleinaganzfeldstudy.The
musicianswereparticularlyadept:75percentsuccessfulidentifications
ofthetargetswhere25percentwouldbebychance.
6
Dr.Schlitzdescribedoneofthesessionsinwhichshewasthesender
(watchingavideo)andaJuilliardstudentwasthereceiver,shieldedina
Faradaycageinanotherroomwithoutbeingabletohearorsee
anythingsensorydeprived.Thestudenthadhalfpingpongballsover
hiseyessohisvisiongraduallyturnedtoblackblanknessbecauseof
sensorydeprivation.Hehadearphonesonwithwhitenoiseblocking
outanyexternalsounds.Thestudentwasinstructedtosimplydescribe
impressionsofwhathesaworexperiencedinhismind,without
focusingonanythingortryingtoimagineanything.
ThisisDr.Schlitzdescription.Thesoundfromthereceiversroom
wastransmittedtothesendersroomsoshecouldhearthereceivers
reactions,butnosoundcouldcomeintothereceiversroom.
OneoftheJuilliardSchoolstudents,Dustin,wasthe
receiver.Iwasthesender.Iwaslookingatafilmclip
fromthefilm,AlteredStates.Dustinwassittingina
soundproof,electromagneticallyshieldedroom,a
Faradaycage.Iwasinanacousticallyshieldedroom
somedistanceaway,soitwasnotpossibletohaveany
sensoryexchangebetweenus.Ihadaonewayfeedof
soundfromhisroomsoIcouldhearhim,buthe
couldnthearmeatall.AsIwaswatchingthefilmclip
ofthehellscene,IheardDustinsayingRed,red,
everythingsred.Atthesametime,thewholesceneI
waswatchingwastintedredbecauseitwasthedescent
intohell.Andthenhesaid,Iseecrucifixes,acorona
sun,justlikethesceneIwasseeing.Andthen,tomy
amazement,hesaid,Iseethisgiantlizardopeningand
closingitsmouth.Atexactlythatmoment,Iwas
watchingagiantlizardonthescreeninfrontofme
openingandclosingitsmouth.
7
Intheinterview,Dr.Schlitzalsodescribedafemalestudents
ganzfeldsessioninthesamestudy:
Shedescribedahotairballoon,yellowcolors,awizard,
adog,ablackfemalenightclubperformer,andthe
cityscapeofNewYork.Shealsosaidotherthingsthat
werentcorrect.Asitturnedout,thevideoclipwas
fromTheWizanditwasthescenewheretheyre
walkingacrosstheBrooklynBridgeoutofNewYork.
ThescenehadthecityscapeofNewYorkbehindthem
anditwasallyellowbecausetheywereontheyellow
brickroad.InthescenewasDianaRossasDorothy,the
scarecrow,thelion,andthedog.Andoverthecity,
therewasahotairballoon.
8
StudiesofTelepathybetweenSubjectsHave
DemonstratedRepeatedlythatPeoplesMindsareLinked.
ExtensiveexperimentshavebeencarriedoutattheRhineResearch
Centretodeterminewhetherpeoplecancommunicatetelepathically.In
theirbook,ExtraSensoryPerceptionAfterSixtyYears,
9
theresearchers
reportedthatby1940,33experimentshadbeendonetoseeifreceivers
couldgettelepathymessagesfromsenders.Thestudiesinvolved
almostamilliontrials,withavarietyofdifferentsetupstomakesurethe
effectsoccurredunderdifferentconditions.Theyhadthesendersand
receiversatgreatdistancesfromeachotherforsomestudies,andin
othersevenhadthereceiversdescribetheimagethesenderwouldsee
beforethecomputerevenselectedittoshowtothesender.Twenty
sevenofthe33studiesproducedstatisticallysignificantresultsshowing
thatthesendersandreceiversmindswerelinked.
Tomakesurethattheexperimentswereallperformedunder
carefullycontrolledconditions,CharlesHonorton,Directorofthe
DivisionofParapsychologyandPsychophysicsatMaimonidesMedical
CenterinNewYork,conductedametaanalysisoftheprecognition
experimentsconductedbetween1935and1987.Ametaanalysistreats
allthestudiesdoneasthoughtheywerepartofonebigstudy.That
meanseffectsthatkeepoccurringacrossmanystudiesareshowntobe
verystrongbecausetheykeephappening.Theanalysiscanalsoidentify
whenafewresultsshowingsomeeffectarentreallyverysignificant.
Honortonexamined309studiesconductedby62experimenters.His
analysisshowedthatthestudiesdemonstratedthatpeoplecouldoften
predictwhatanotherpersonwasgoingtobeexperiencing,withtheodds
againstchanceatahundredbillionbilliontoone.
10
OtherExperimentsMeasuringInvoluntaryResponses
ShowthatPeoplesMindsAreLinked.
Otherexperimentseliminatedtheneedforthereceivertotryto
identifyimagesasenderwaslookingat.Instead,thestudiesmeasured
thereceiversbrainwavesasthesenderwasbeingsubjectedtoperiodic
lightflashes.
ThisisthedescriptionofastudybyRussellTarg,physicistatthe
StanfordResearchInstitute,andHaroldPuthoff,aphysicistwhowas
directoroftheCIA/DIAfundedSRIInternationalresearchagency:
Thereceiverwasplacedinasealed,opaqueand
electricallyshieldedchamber,whilethesenderwasin
anotherroomwhereheorshewassubjectedtobright
flashesoflightatregularintervals.
Electroencephalograph(EEG)machinesregisteredthe
brainwavepatternsofboth.Asexpected,thesender
exhibitedtherhythmicbrainwavesthatnormally
accompanyexposuretobrightflashesoflight.But,after
abriefintervalthereceiveralsobegantoproducethe
samepatterns,althoughheorshewasnotexposedto
theflashesandwasnotreceivingsenseperceivable
signalsfromthesender.
11
JacoboGrinbergZylverbaum,attheNationalUniversityofMexico,
wantedtofindoutwhethertwopeoplecouldlinktheirmindsjustby
intendingtodoso.Heputpairsofsubjectstogetherinsideself
containedboxlikeenclosureandaskedthemtomeditatetogetherfor20
minutes.Theenclosures,calledFaradaycages,aretightlysealed,
soundproof,andelectromagneticradiationproof.Inotherwords,no
signalandnosoundcouldgetinoroutoftheenclosures.
ThenheplacedthesubjectsinseparateFaradaycagesandconnected
eachtoEEGmachinestomeasuretheirbrainwavepatterns.Heknew
thatifthebrainwavepatternschangedinthesamewayforboth,atthe
sametime,thetwowouldbeconnectingthroughtheirminds,even
thoughtheycouldntpossiblyhaveanysensoryinputfromeachother.
Onewasthesenderandtheotherthereceiver.Thesenderwas
subjectedtoflashesoflight,sounds,orintensebutnotpainfulelectric
shockstotheindexandringfingersoftherighthand.Thesudden
stimulioccurredatrandomintervalsandallinvolved(sender,receiver,
andexperimenter)hadnoideawhentheywouldhappen.Thereceiver
stayedrelaxed,withhisorhereyesclosedfocusingonfeelingthe
presenceofthesenderwithoutknowinganythingaboutthesenders
beingstimulated.Onehundredstimuliwereappliedtoeachpairof
subjects.TheEEGsofbothsubjectsweretakencontinually,withtimes
foralltherecordssotheycouldbecompared.
Afterthetest,theycomparedthebrainwavepatterns,secondby
second,forthesenderandreceiver.Whennothingwasgoingonwith
thesender,thebrainwavepatternsofthetwosubjectswereboth
random,notshowinganycorrespondencewitheachother.But,the
momentthesenderwassubjectedtoflashesoflight,sounds,orintense
butnotpainfulelectricshockstothefingers,thereceiversbrainwaves
showedareactioninaround25percentofthecases.
12
Heperformedmorethanfiftyexperimentsoverfiveyearswiththe
sameresults.
Veryinterestingly,whentheEEGelectrodeswereattachedtoa
youngcouplewhoweredeeplyinlove,thebrainwavepatternsshowed
themtobecloselysynchronizedconstantly,throughouttheexperiment,
evenwhentherewerenostimuli.Theirmindswerelinkedcontinually.
Thecouplealsoreportedthattheyhadasenseofadeeponenesswith
oneanotherintheirlives.Theirintuitionfitswiththedata.
Asfurtherproofthatthesubjectsmindswerelinked,hefoundthat
whenareceivershowedreactionstothesendersshocksinone
experiment,thereceiverusuallyshowedtheminothertypesof
experimentswiththatsenderaswell.
13
ThesamelinksbetweenmindswerefoundbyFredH.Thaheld,a
physicistfromFolsom,California,whostudiedwhetherpeoplesminds
communicatewithoutbeinginthesameroomortalking.Heputtwo
peopleintotwoseparatechambersshieldedfromelectromagnetic
energyinFaradaycagessotherewasnowayforthemtoseeeachother,
communicate,orevenexchangeenergy.BothwerehookeduptoEEG
machinestorecordtheirbrainwavepatterns.Whenonepersonwas
shownarapidlyalternatingpattern(calledavisualpatternreversal
stimulus),thatpersonsEEGrespondedshowingthebrainwasreceiving
thestimulationwithaparticularpatternofbrainwaves.Atthesame
time,thebrainofthepersonintheotherFaradaycagerespondedwith
similarbrainwaves,eventhoughthesecondpersonsawnothing.
14
CharlesTart,Ph.D.,attheUniversityofCaliforniaatDavis,hadtwo
subjectsatatimemeetandagreetheyintendedtomaintainmindcontact
whentheywereseparated.Hethenhadthemseparatedalongdistance
sotheycouldntseeorcommunicatewitheachother.Toevaluate
whethertheywerecommunicating,hesetuptheexperimenttomeasure
thereceiversbodystresswhenthesenderwasputunderstress.We
knowthatwhenpeoplearestressed,theysweatmore.Whentheperson
hasmoresweatontheskin,electricitypassesoveritmorequickly,so
researcherscantellinaninstantwhethersomeoneissweatingmoreby
measuringwhetheratinycurrentpassesbetweentheelectrodesonthe
skinatdifferentspeeds.Itshowswhenapersonsstresslevelhas
suddenlyincreased.Thatswhythesetestsareusedasliedetectors.
Lyingputsapersonunderstress;tellingthetruthleavestheperson
calmer.Twotechnicaltermsforthemethodareskinresistance
response(SSRs)andgalvanicskinresistance(GSR).
Tartputelectrodesoneachofthesubjects,attachedtotwofingers,to
measureskinresistancetofindoutiftherewereanychangesinstress.
Inaddition,healsomonitoredbloodvolumeandheartrate.The
commonnameforthismorecompletetestispolygraphtest.Pens
attachedtoarmsswingoverapaperthatrollsacrossasurfaceandthe
timesthemovementoccurredarerecordedonthepaper.Theresulting
penmarksshowchangesinskinresistance(sweating),bloodvolume,
andheartrate.
Tartthengavemildelectricshockstoonesubject,thesender.The
resultwasthatthereceiversskinresistanceresponse,bloodvolume,and
heartratereactedeachtimethesenderwasshocked.Thereceiverwasnt
consciouslyawareofthesephysicalchangesheorshewas
experiencing.
15
EngineerDouglasDeanattheNewarkCollegeofEngineering;
psychologistJeanBarry,Ph.D.,inFrance;andpsychologistErlendur
Haraldsson,Ph.D.,attheUniversityofUtrecht,allobservedsignificant
changesinreceiversfingerbloodvolumewhenasender,located
thousandsofmilesaway,directedemotionalthoughtstowardthem.
16
Thestudiesarestrongsupportfortheassertionthatpeoplesminds
areone.Theseparationweseeclearlyinbodiesdoesntseemtobethere
inourminds.
PeopleInfluenceEachOtherUsingTheirMinds.
Inanothersetofexperiments,peoplewereabletoinfluenceother
peoplesmindsandphysiologybyfocusingonthem,evenwhentheyare
separatedfromoneanotherbygreatdistances.Theseexperimentshave
beenreplicatedseveraltimeswiththesameresults:Braud&Schlitz,
1983
17
;Braud&Schlitz,1989
18
;Schlitz&Braud,1985.
19
Inthesestudies,oneperson(thereceiver)satinacomfortable
roomwithelectrodesattachedtotwofingerstomeasureskinresistance
(showingtensionorrelaxation).Acomputerdidthemeasurementsso
therewasnopersoninvolved.Inaseparate,distantroom,another
person(theinfluencer)alsohadelectrodesattachedtotwofingersto
seewhenthatpersonwasunderstress.Thesendersstresslevelwas
measuredbyacomputeralso,sorecordswereavailablesecondby
secondofhoweachpersonsbodywasreacting.
Theinfluencerattemptedtoeithermakethereceiverfeelcalmor
agitatedduringten30secondperiods.Thetimesandwhetherthe
influencewascalmoragitatedwerechosenatrandomsothereceivers
couldntknowwhentheinfluencersweretrainedonthemandcouldnt
knowthetypeofinfluencebeingapplied.
Duringcalmingattempts,theinfluencerrelaxed,calmedhimselfor
herself,andgentlythoughtofwishingthesubjectwouldbecomecalm,
whilevisualizingthereceiverbeinginarelaxing,calmingsetting.
Duringagitationattempts,theinfluencerstensedtheirbodiesand
wishedforthereceivertobecomemoreactive,whilevisualizingthe
receiverinenergizingorarousingsituations.
Duringthetimebetweentheinfluencingattempts,theinfluencers
workedatkeepingtheirmindsoffofthereceiversandtheexperiment,
thinkingaboutunrelatedthings.Inotherdesigns,theinfluencersjust
closedtheireyesandvisualizedtheentireexperimentbeingsuccessful,
withoutfocusingonacalmingoragitatingscene.Bothstrategiestoshut
downtheinfluenceturnedouttowork,basedontheskinresistance
measurements.
Theresearchersperformed15oftheseexperiments,withthenumber
ofpairsofinfluencersandreceiversineachexperimentrangingfrom10
to40.Inall,therewere323sessionswith271differentsubjects,62
influencers,and4experimenters.Theexperimentsshowedthatin57
percentoftheindividualsessions,receiversweremeasurablyaffectedby
theinfluencersthoughts.
Theyreplicatedthestudywith32newsubjectsandhadsimilar
results.
20
Theresearchersconcludedthat...anindividualisindeed
abletodirectly,remotely,andmentallyinfluencethephysiological
activityofanotherpersonthroughmeansotherthantheusual
sensorimotorchannels.
21
HealersIntentionstoLinkwithaReceiverofthe
HealingRegisterintheReceiversBodyInstantly.
Healershavebeenknowntohaveapositiveeffectonpeoplewhoare
illbothwheninthesameroomandfromgreatdistances.Theintentions
ofthehealerstoconnectwiththosewhoarethefocusofthehealing
(receivers)werestudiedbymeasuringwhetherthereceivershad
changesinMRIsoftheirbrainsatthemomentsthehealersfocusedon
them.JeanAchterberg,Ph.D.,professorofpsychologyatSouthwestern
MedicalSchoolandtheSaybrookInstitute,studied11pairsofhealers
andreceiversofthehealingintentions.BeforebeginningtheMRIsofthe
receiversbrains,eachhealerwasaskedtotrytoconnectwiththe
receiverinanywaystheyusedintheirownhealingtraditions:sending
energy,prayer,havinggoodintentions,orthinkingofthereceiverand
wishingthehighestgoodforhimorher.
ThereceiverwasintheMRImachineandcompletelyisolatedfrom
thehealersandtheexperimenters.Thehealerswereaskedtosendtheir
prayersorthoughtsfortwominutesatirregulartimesdeterminedby
tossesofacoin.Thestudyisconsideredblindbecausethereceiversin
theMRIdidnotknowwhenthedistantintentionswerebeingsent.
Theresultsofthestudywerehighlysignificant.MRIscansofthe
brainsof9ofthe11receiversshowedmajorsignificantchangesinbrain
functioneachmomentthehealersbeganprayingorthinkingaboutthem,
eventhoughtheydidnotknowwhentheywerereceivingtheattention.
Theirbrains,accordingtoDr.Achterberg,lituplikeChristmastrees.
22
MeasuresofBrainWavesShowPeopleinthe
SameRoomSynchronizetheirBrainWaves.
Peoplecommonlydescribeafeelingofagroupunityamongpeople
assembledforameeting,discussiongroup,orsupportgroup.That
phenomenonwasstudiedbyDr.NitamoMontecucco,professor,
UniversityofMilanCentrodiMedicinaOlisticaePsicosomatica.His
researchwithuptotwelvesubjectsinaroomshowedasynchronization
ofthebrainwavesoftheentiregroup.
23
ExperimentsShowthatGroupsofMeditators200
KilometersApartCanSynchronizeBrainWaves.
InanotherstudybyDr.NitamoMontecucco,onMay20,2007,eight
subjectsmeditatedinTuscanyandeightsubjectsmeditatedinMilan,200
kilometersaway,focusingonlinkingtheirminds.EEGmeasurementsof
thetwogroupsweretakenusingcomputerizedinstruments
synchronizeduptoahundredthofasecondusingaGlobalPositioning
System.Theresultsshowedthattheirbrainwavesdisplayed
synchronizationatlevelsfarbeyondchance.
24
DreamESPExperimentsShowMindsAreLinked.
Anotherdemonstrationthatpeoplesmindsarelinkedhascome
fromstudiesofdreams.Ithasbeenwidelyknownthatsomeonemay
haveadreamandthenextdayfindoutafamilymemberorfriendwas
involvedintheveryeventaboutwhichtheydreamed.This
phenomenonwasstudiedbyStanleyKrippner,professorofpsychology
atSaybrookGraduateSchool,FellowinthreeAmericanPsychological
Associationdivisions,presidentoftwodivisions,directoroftheKent
StateUniversityChildStudyCenter,anddirectoroftheMaimonides
MedicalCenterResearchLaboratory.Krippnerandhiscolleaguesatthe
DreamLaboratoryofMaimondesHospitalinNewYorkCityhad
volunteersspendthenightatthelaboratorytostudytheirdreams.They
werethereceivers,whoweretosleepandseewhethertheydreamedof
animageasenderwaslookingat.
WhentheyarrivedattheCenterforthestudy,eachreceivermeta
senderandtheexperimentersexplainedtheproceduretothemsothe
boththesenderandreceiverknewtheywouldbetryingtomergetheir
mindsduringthereceiversdreamstatethatnight.Thereceiverwasled
toaroomwithabed,whereelectrodeswereattachedtothereceivers
headtomonitorbrainwavesandeyemovements.Thereceiverwasthen
leftaloneintheroomtosleep.
Afterthereceiverwassituated,oneoftheexperimentersthrewdice
that,incombinationwitharandomnumbertable,gaveanumberthat
correspondedtoasealedenvelopecontaininganartprint.Thisenvelope
wasgiventothesender,whowentintoaprivateroominanotherpartof
thehospital,distantfromthereceiversroom.Whenthesenderarrived
attheprivateroom,heorsheopenedtheenvelopeandspentthenight
concentratingontheprint.
Theexperimenterswatchedamonitorconnectedtothereceivers
electrodestoseewhenthereceiverwasinadreamstate,calledanREM
orrapideyemovementstate.WhenanREMstateended,the
experimenterswokethereceiverbyintercomandthereceiverwasasked
todescribeanydreamheorshemighthavehadbeforeawakening.The
experimentersrecordedthecommentsandthereceiverwaspermittedto
gobacktosleep.Thenextmorning,thereceiverwasinterviewedand
askedtodescribetheremembereddreamsagain.Theinterviewwas
conducteddoubleblindneitherthereceivernortheexperimenters
knewwhichartprinthadbeenselectedthenightbefore.
Aseriesoftheseexperimentswasconductedbetween1964and1969,
producing62nightsofdataforanalysis.Theresultwasthatthe
receiversdescriptionsshowedsignificantcorrelationswiththeartprint
thesenderswerefocusingon.
25
Theseexperimentsprovidedyetanotherverifiedindicationthat
peoplesmindsarelinkedoutsideofthebrain.
PeopleShareInducedAfterDeathCommunications.
Dr.AllanBotkinwasapsychotherapistataChicagoVeterans
Hospitalwhenhediscoveredthathecouldinduceanafterdeath
communicationinpatientswhiletheywereseatedinhisoffice.Heused
aprotocolcalledEMDRinwhichthepatientisguidedinmovinghisor
hereyesbackinforth,aspeopledoinREMsleep,thedreamingstateof
sleep.AttheVAhospital,98percentofpatientswithwhomhe
performedtheprocedurehadsomeformofafterdeathcommunication
withthepersonforwhomtheygrieved.Someinvolvedentire
conversationswiththedeceased.Sincethen,heandthreedozen
colleagueshaveinducedwellover3,000ofthesecommunications,called
inducedafterdeathcommunications(IADCs).
Oneremarkablephenomenonoccurredduringsomeofthesessions
demonstratingthatmindsarelinkedbetweenpeople.
26
Inthefirst
sessioninwhichthisoccurred,anobservingpsychologistlearningthe
procedurewasintheroomwithDr.Botkinandthepatient.WhileDr.
Botkininducedtheafterdeathcommunicationwiththepatient,the
observingpsychologistclosedhiseyesandperformedtheeye
movementsonhimselftorelax.Imagesappearedinthepsychologists
mind:avividsceneofaswampyareawithcattails,apond,andawillow
tree.Hefeltasthoughhewerelyingonthegrasswiththepondateye
level.Itmadenosensetohimsohesimplyopenedhiseyesand
continuedtoobserveDr.Botkinandthepatient.Thepatienthadnotyet
begunspeaking,sothepsychologisthadnoknowledgeofwhatthe
patientwasexperiencingduringtheIADC.
Whenthepatientopenedhiseyes,hesaidhesawtheswamponhis
deceasedunclesfarm.Hefeltlikehewaslyinginthegrasslookingat
theswamp.Thepsychologistintrainingwassurprisedatthis
coincidenceandasked,Didyouseecattails?Thepatientsaid,Yes,
notexpectingthattobeanunusualstatementsincehehadsaiditwasa
swamp.Thepsychologistthensaid,Didyouseeapondandawillow
tree?Thepatientwasclearlysurprised.Yes,hesaid.Howdidyou
knowthat?Theobservingpsychologistexplainedwhathe,too,hadjust
seen.
Dr.Botkinandtheobservingpsychologistwereveryintriguedby
thisdevelopment,sotheyexperimentedwitheightotherpatientswho
agreedtoparticipate.Thistime,theobservingpsychologistwrotedown
everythingheexperiencedbeforethepatientsreportedwhathappened
duringtheirIADCs.Ineveryinstance,thepsychologistsaccounts
matchedthepatientsIADCswithgreataccuracy.
AnotherpsychologistwhoheardDr.Botkinsexplanationwantedto
replicatetheeffectbyseeingwhethershecouldsharetheafterdeath
communicationwithapatientherself.Inasessionwithacombat
veteran,aftershefinishedtheIADCeyemovementprotocolandthe
patientclosedhiseyes,sheperformedtheprotocolonherselfandclosed
hereyes.Sheexperiencedveryvividscenesofasoldierinapeaceful,
greenvalleycomingtowardher.Hewassaying,Itsallright.Itwasnt
yourfault.Sheopenedhereyes,andwhenthepatientopenedhiseyes,
heexplainedthathesawthesoldierhehadbeengrievingaboutandthe
soldiersaidtohimthatitwasnthisfault.Thepsychologistwas
stunned.
Sheaskedthepatienttodescribewhathesaw,andhesaidItwasa
beautifullush,greenplacewithslightrisesoneithersidelikeavalley.
Thatwasthescenethepsychologistsaw.
Anotherpsychologisttriedtoreplicatetheexperiencewithaforty
yearoldmotheroftwowhosehusbandhaddied.AftertheIADC
protocol,thepatientclosedhereyesandthepsychologistperformedthe
protocolonhimself,thenclosedhiseyes.Hesawaclearimageofaman
inabrightwhiteshirt,lookingyoungandhealthy,holdinghishandover
hisheart.Afterthepatientopenedhereyes,shesaidshehadavisual
imageofherhusbandwearingaverybrightwhiteshirt.Shesaidhe
lookedyoungerandcompletelyhealthy.Hewasholdinghishandover
hisheart.
Theseexperiences,reportedbythreepsychotherapistsacross11
patientsaregoingtobestudiedfurther.However,themostobvious
conclusionisthatitispossibleforapsychotherapisttosharethemental
eventofapatientwhoissilentwithhisorhereyesclosed.Theylinked
minds.
SubjectsMentallyExperiencedtheSameFantasyReality.
CharlesTart,MD,instructorinpsychiatryintheSchoolofMedicine
oftheUniversityofVirginiaandprofessorofpsychologyatthe
UniversityofCaliforniaatDavis,hadtwograduatestudentsatthe
UniversityofCalifornia,AnneandBill,mutuallyhypnotizeeachother.
HehadAnnehypnotizeBillandafterhewashypnotized,hehadBill
hypnotizeAnne.Inthisstate,AnneandBillexperiencedthesame
fantasyimages,withoutattemptingtocreatethefantasy.Thisisthe
accountofwhattheysaidaftertheyhadjusthadtheexperiencewith
theireyesclosed:
Whentheyopenedtheireyestheyreportedthat
everythingseemedgrey.Thenthegreynesswas
replacedbythevisionofabeachwhosesandglowed
likediamonds,whoserockswerecrystalspulsatingwith
abeautifulinternallight,andwhosewavesweregreat
bubblesofunearthlybeauty....
TartquicklyrealizedthatBillandAnnewereactually
experiencingthesamehallucinatedreality.Theyfound
themselvestogetherinthisParadise,walkinghandin
hand,orswimmingtogetherinthemarveloussea,
exploringtheirnewworld.
Theyhadstoppedtalkingforawhile,andwhenTart
questionedthemabouttheirsilencehefoundthatin
theirsharedrealitytheyweretalkingtoeachother;in
Tartsrealitytheywerent.Theircommunicationwas
paranormalasfarasTartsexperienceofit.
Insessionaftersession,thetwoconstructedandshared
variousrealities,allinvolvingallfivesenses,andallas
realastheworldinwhichtheyleftTartbehind.They
discusseddetailsoftheirsharedexperiencesforwhich
therewasnoverbalhypnoticstimulus.Theyfeltthat
theymustactuallyhavebeenintheplacesthey
experiencedtogether.
27
StudentsSpontaneouslyImaginedtheSame
ImageswithoutCommunicatingAboutThem.
RaymondMoody,M.D.,Ph.D.,professorofpsychologyandchairin
ConsciousnessStudiesattheUniversityofNevada,taughtcoursesin
perceptionandconsciousness.Aspartofthecourses,heinvitedstudents
ingroupstodogazingexperimentsinwhichtheystaredintomirrors
withthelightsdimmed.Afterawhile,manybegantoprojectintothe
unclear,darkenedmirrorimagesfromtheirsubconscious,muchasone
woulddoinaRorschachinkblottest.Attimes,theysawpersonal
memoriesthathadbeenburiedbytheconsciousmind.Atothertimes,
whattheysawstartledthembecausetheyperceivedthingsthatshould
havebeenimpossibletofindoutfromsimplystaringintoamirror.
Dr.Moodyreportsinhisbook,Reunions:VisionaryEncounterswith
DepartedLovedOnes,
28
whathappenedonmorethanoneoccasion
demonstratingthatthestudentsmindswerelinked:
Inoneclasssevenstudentsdescribedthesamevision
fromdifferentpartsoftheroom.Whysevenoutofthirty
peoplesawamaninaturbanIcantbegintoanswer.
Anothertime,twostudentsatdifferenttablessawa
balletdancerintheirspeculum[mirror].Anothertime,a
mansawthevisionofaninflamedtooth.Whenhetold
theclasswhathehadseen,thewomannexttohim
gaspedandsaidthatshewashavinganinfectedtooth
pulledinthemorning.
29
Innoneofthesecases,Dr.Moodyexplained,wasthereany
promptingordiscussionbeforehandthatwouldhaveledtothese
images.
PeopleKnowWhenSomeoneIsStaringatThem.
Asignificantnumberofresearchershavecompletedstudiesshowing
thatpeoplereallydohaveafeelingwhensomeoneislookingatthem.
Between68and94percentofthepopulationreporthavingexperienced
thesenseofbeingstaredat.
30
Itsbecauseourmindsarelinkedandwe
knowwhensomeonehasthoughtsaboutus.
RupertSheldrake,aBritishbiologistwellknownforhisresearchon
themind,studiedthesenseofbeingstaredat.Inaseriesoftrials,hehad
lookerslookornotlookatsubjectsinarandomsequencedetermined
bytossingacoin.Ineachtrial,thepeoplebeinglookedatwereaskedto
guesswhetherornotduringthistrialtheywerebeinglookedat.The
resultsshowedtheywerecorrectonaverage56.9percentofthetime.
Wewouldexpect50percentcorrectbychance.Thispositiveeffectwas
highlysignificantstatistically,withtheoddsofitbeingbychanceofone
in3million.InoneschoolinGermanyinwhichstudentsknowntobe
sensitivetosuchimpressionsweretestedrepeatedly,71.2percentofthe
guesseswerecorrect,andtwoofthestudentswererightabout90
percentofthetime.Sheldrakeduplicatedthestudyinmorethan15,000
trialsinvolvingmorethan700subjectswiththesameresults.
31
Inanefforttoeliminateanypossibilitythatthepersonbeingstared
atmightreceivecuesaboutwhenthestarerwaslookingatthem,
RichardWiseman,professorofpublicunderstandingofpsychologyat
theUniversityofHertfordshire,apracticingmagician,andMarilyn
Schlitz,Ph.D.,VicePresidentforResearchandEducationattheInstitute
ofNoeticSciences,decidedtoimproveonthestudymethodology.They
putastarerinoneroomlookingatamonitor,whilethepersonbeing
staredat(thestarereceiver)wasinanotherroomwithavideocamera
trainedatthebackofhisorherhead.
Thestarereceiverhadelectrodesattachedtothefirstandthird
fingersofthehandtomeasurechangesinskinresistancethatwould
revealsubtletensioninthebody.Whenpeopleactuallyseesomeone
staringatthem,theirtensionincreases,andthattension,itwas
supposed,wouldshowupontheskinresistancetestifthestarereceiver
sensedthatsomeonewasstaringathimorher.
Thestarereceiversataloneintheroomwiththedoorshutandno
possiblecontactwithanyoneoutsideoftheroom.Thestarerwatched
thepersononthemonitoronlywhentoldtodoso.Thetimeswere
recordedalongwiththestarereceiversfingerskinresistancechanges.
Theresultwasthatthestarereceiveroftenreactedwhenbeingstaredat
fromtheotherroom,withtheresultsbeyondchance,justastheyhad
whenSheldrakedidthestudieswithbothpeopleinthesameroom.
32
ThestudywasreplicatedbyDeanRadin,SeniorScientistatthe
InstituteofNoeticSciences,DickBierman,Ph.D.,aprofessoratthe
UniversityofAmsterdam,andRobertMorris,Ph.D.,attheUniversityof
Edinburgh.Theyachievedthesameresults.Manysubjectsbodies
reactedwhentheywerestaredatfromanotherroom.
33
WilliamBraud,Ph.D.,UniversityofHoustonpsychologyprofessor,
codirectoroftheWilliamJamesCenterforConsciousnessStudies,and
directorofresearchattheMindScienceFoundation,replicatedthe
studiesin1990and1993.
34
Thissenseofbeingstaredatishappeningbetweenminds,without
physicalcontactbetweenthetwopeopleinvolved.
SiblingsMindsAreLinked.
Wewouldexpectthatthemindsofpeoplewhoareclosetoone
anotherandloveoneanotherwouldbeevenmorecloselylinked.Weve
allexperiencedasenseofknowingwhatsgoingonwithapersonwe
loveorknowingwhattheyrethinkingorevenfinishingtheirsentences.
Tolearnwhetherthemindsofpeopleclosetooneanotheractually
arelinked,studieshavebeendonewithchildreninthesamefamily.
Onetestperformedundertheintensescrutinyoftelevisioncameraswas
performedin1997onaprogramtitledCarltonTVsParanormalWorldof
PaulMcKenna.ThesubjectsonthisoccasionwereElaineandEvelyn
Dove.
Elainesatinthestudioinfrontofalargepyramid.Evelynwasina
separateroomsealedofffromallcommunicationfromoutsidetheroom,
withelectrodesattachedtoherfingerstomeasureherstresslevel.She
wentthroughsomerelaxationexercisesandherpolygraphshowedthat
shewasnicelyrelaxed.
Meanwhile,intheotherroom,sealedawayfromEvelyn,Elaine
continuedwatchingthepyramid.Suddenly,withoutwarning,the
pyramidexplodedinaburstofsparks,flashesandcoloredsmoke,
startlingElaineandgivingheraconsiderableshock.Atexactlythat
moment,Evelynspolygraphpenrecordedahugeswing,withonepen
runningoffthetopofthepaper.Withouttryingtocommunicatewith
hersister,sheautomaticallypickedupherdistress.Whenasked
whethershefeltorsensedanything,Evelynsaidsheexperienced
nothingoutoftheordinary.Hermindoutsideofthebodyhad
communicatedtothebodyandbypassedthebrainentirely.
35
TwinsMindsAreLinked.
Itiswidelyknownthattwinscommunicatetelepathically,andwhen
somethinghappenstoatwin,theotherveryoftenfeelsthesame
emotionsorpaininexactlythesamewayeventhoughtheycanbe
separatedbythousandsofmiles.Awellknown,extensivereviewofthe
studieswaswrittenbyGuyLyonPlayfair.
36
Theconclusionofthe
reviewofthestudieswasthathereispowerfulevidencethattwinsare
joinedtelepathicallythroughsharedemotions,thoughts,tactile
sensations,andevenphysicalmanifestationssuchasbruisingor
burning.
ThejournalSciencepublishedastudybytwophysiologistswho
reportedfindingsignificantcorrelationsinbrainwavesbetweenisolated
identicaltwins.ThesesortsofstudiescametobeknownasDistant
MentalIntentiononLivingSystems(DMILS).
37
Ademonstrationofthislinkbetweentwinswasshownbeforeavast
audienceonJanuary10,2003.RichardPowlesandDamienPowles,
identicaltwins,wereinvitedtoatelevisionstudiotoparticipateina
telepathyexperimenttobeshownlaterthatdayonachatshownamed
Channel4sRichardandJudyShow.
RichardPowleswastakentoasoundproofroominthetelevision
studioandwasaskedtositbeforeabucketoficecoldwater.Inanother
studiowelloutofsightandearshot,hisidenticaltwinbrotherDamien
wassittingquietlyconnectedtoapolygraphmachine.Sittingbeside
DamienwaspolygrapherJeremyBarrett,whowasmonitoringhis
respiration,abdominalmuscles,pulse,andskinconductance.Barrett
andDamienhadnoideawhatRichard,intheotherroomwasabout
todo.
Whentoldtodoso,Richardplungedhisarmintothebucketofnear
freezingwater,givingagaspashedidso.
AttheexactmomentofRichardssharpgaspcausedbythefreezing
water,therewasasuddenbliponthelinemonitoringDamiens
respirationrate.Itwasasthoughhetoohadgasped,butheactually
hadnt.TheeffectwassoobviousthatBarrettpointedtoitwithhis
thumbtoindicatethatheknewsomethinghadhappenedtoRichard.
Theycontinuedtheexperimentwiththetwinsonthesameshow.
Richardwasaskedtoopenacardboardboxplacedbeforehim.Hedid,
excitedly,expectingtofindsomethingnice(preferablyedible)init.
Instead,ahugerubbersnakeshotoutofitathim,givinghimafright.
HistwinDamienspulserate,indicatedbythepenonthepolygraph,
shotupatthesamemoment.
38
Twinsabilitytolinktelepathicallyisacommonlyknown
phenomenon.Whatisimportantisthattheycouldntlinkiftheirminds
wereconfinedtothebrain.Theyfeeltheemotionsandpaintheirtwin
feelswithoutusinganypartofthebodytoreceivethefeelings.Thatis
furtherevidencethatourmindsareone.
PeopleinGroupsDevelopaCollective
SenseGreaterthantheIndividuals
RalphWaldoEmerson,thewellknownAmericanwriter,described
thecollectivesenseorgroupsoulthatiscommonlyexperiencedin
groups:
Inallconversationbetweentwopersonstacitreference
ismade,astoathirdparty,toacommonnature.That
thirdpartyorcommonnatureisnotsocial;itis
impersonal;isGod.Andsoingroupswheredebateis
earnest,andespeciallyonhighquestions,thecompany
becomeawarethatthethoughtrisestoanequallevelin
allbosoms,thatallhaveaspiritualpropertyinwhatwas
said,aswellasthesayer.Theyallbecomewiserthan
theywere.Itarchesoverthemlikeatemple,thisunity
ofthoughtinwhicheveryheartbeatswithnoblersense
ofpowerandduty,andthinksandactswithunusual
solemnity.Allareconsciousofattainingtoahigherself
possession.
RalphWaldoEmerson
39
Whenpeopleingroupscometogetherinpeace,withtheintentionof
connecting,anewpresenceiscreatedamongthem.Peopleinintimate
groupsevenrefertothisnewpresenceusingthepronounit,feeling
thatitexistswithitsownpropertiesandintegrity.Theexperienceis
commonlyknownamongpeoplewhoworkwithgroups.ChrisParish,
whohasbeenstudyingthedynamicsofgroupsfortwodecades,
describesthecharacteristicsofsuchgroups:
Thefascinatingthingisthattheactualqualitybetween
everyone...isthattheresnogapbetweenthem.Itsa
strangethingbecausepeoplewillsaysomethinglike,
Itsonevoice.Oneofthequalitiesisthatwhenanyone
speaks,itcouldbeoneselfspeaking.Becauseasthis
higherconsciousnessemerges...thereseemstobea
senseofdeepcommunion,ofoneness,ofnon
separation.Andyetatthesametime,everyonefeels
moreindependentthantheydidbefore.Peopleoften
remarkthattheyfeelmoredeeplythemselves,morea
releasetoexpressthemselves,inafreerway....That
becomesaqualitybetweenpeople.
40
Whatthatmeansisthatthoseworkingwithgroupshaveaclear
sensethattheytogetherformabeingtheyarepartofbutthatisgreater
thanthesumoftheirindividualities.Theyfeelaoneness,aunityof
thoughtandfeeling,andoutpouringofcompassionandlove.Fromthis
chalicepoursanexperiencethatchangesthemandplacesthemasa
grouponahigherplaneofbeing.
DataShowWeArePartofLargerMind.
Intheliterature,thisoverarchingonenessinagroupiscalled
collectiveconsciousnessorgroupsoul.Therearedatashowingthatit
infactexists.
DataShowtheGroupHasaCollectiveMind
Onestudycitedpreviouslyshowedthattwopeopleinlovehadthe
samebrainwavepatternswhentogether.
41
Inanother,thePrincetonUniversityEngineeringAnomalies
Researchlaboratoryconductedstudieswithpairsofpeople,whoknew
eachothertoseewhethertheytogethercouldinfluencethenumbers
producedbyarandomnumbergenerator.In42experimentalserieswith
15pairsand256,500trails,manyproducedresultsthatexceededthe
effectofeitherpersonalone.
42
Coupleswhowereinarelationshiphad
sixtimesthepowertoinfluencethemachinethandidtheindividuals.
43
Theirminds,linked,apparentlyhaveacombinedeffectmorepowerful
thanindividualshavealone.
Experimentsreferredtoearlier,withuptotwelvesubjectsinaroom,
showedasynchronizationofthebrainwavesoftheentiregroup.
44
Successfulsportsteammembersrefertoasixthsense,empathy,
andanabilitytoanticipatethemovesoftheother.
45
Theymayreferto
ashiftincommunality,analmostaudiblechangeinwhichsports
participantsreactasa...unit,ratherthanasanaggregateof
individuals.
46
RobertKenny,aninternalconsultantattheInternationalCenterfor
IntegrativeStudies,notesthatsportsparticipantsanticipateeachothers
movementsaheadoftime,sotheymaybecommunicatingmentally
betweenteammembers.Kennysuggeststhat,intheend,extrasensory
communicationmaybesomewhatordinaryinsteadofextraordinary.
47
Additionally,theheartbeatsofpeopleinagroupsynchronizewith
eachother,calledentrainment.
48
Kennydescribesitthisway:
Althoughthenumberofsubjectsisstilltoosmallto
reliablygeneralize,researchersatHeartMathhavefound
thattheheartratesofpeoplewhohaveacloselivingor
workingrelationship,andwhogeneratefeelingsof
appreciationforeachotherwhilesittingfourfeetapart
(andbeingblindtothedata),canbecomeentrained.This
entrainmentapparentlyalsooccursduringsleep,
betweencouplesthathavebeeninlongterm,stableand
lovingrelationships.Theirheartrhythmscanconverge
andcansimultaneouslychangeinthesamedirection.
49
Anotherstudyfoundthattheheartratesofmarried
couples,whowereskilledatempathizing,became
synchronizedandtrackedeachotherduringempathetic
interactions.
50
Despitesomemethodologicalproblems,
severalstudieshavesuggestedthatentrainmentmay
alsooccurduringempatheticinteractionsbetween
therapistsandclients.
51
DataShowthisCollectiveMindEvenAffectsPeopleNotintheGroup
Theresultofthishigherorcollectivemindthegroupsharesisthat
whenagroupofpeopleismeditatingincalmandpeace,themindsof
largegroupsofpeopleinthegeographicalareaseemtobeinfluenced,
eventhoughtheyhavenoknowledgeofthemeditation.
A1993studyfoundthat,when4,000peoplemeditated
together,violentcrimeinWashington,D.C.,declined
23%overthecourseoftheexperiment,incontrasttoits
risinginthemonthsbeforeandafter.Theresultswere
shownnottobeduetoothervariables,suchasweather,
thepolice,oranticrimecampaigns.Thepredictedeffect
hadbeenpositedwithanindependentreviewboard,
whichhadparticipatedinthestudydesignand
monitoreditsconduct.
52
Thedatawerecompelling,butespeciallysowhenthesamefindings
werereplicatedinastudyof24U.S.cities:
Asimilareffectwasshowninastudyof24U.S.cities,in
which1%oftheurbanpopulationregularlypracticed
TM[transcendentalmeditation].Afollowupstudy
demonstratedthatthe24citiessawdropsof22%in
crimeand89%inthecrimetrend,comparedtoincreases
of2%and53%,respectively,inthecontrolcities.
53
AnotherstudywasperformedinIsraelusingatranscendental
meditationgroup:
Duringatwomonthperiodin1983inIsrael,ondays
whenaTMSidhi[meditation]groupequalingthe
squarerootof1%ofthesurroundingpopulation
meditated,independentlypublisheddatashowedthat
warrelateddeathsinLebanondropped76%,and
conflict,trafficfatalities,firesandcrimedecreased.In
Israel,thenationalmoodincreased,asmeasuredbya
blindedcontentanalysisoftheemotionaltoneofthe
lead,frontpagepicturestoryintheJerusalemPost,and
thestockmarketincreased.Otherpotentialcausal
variableswerecontrolledfor.
54
WhatIsYourRelationshiptoOtherPeople?
Thischapterbeganbyasking,Whatisyourrelationshiptoother
people?Theansweristhateventhoughwehavedifferentbodieson
Earth,ourmindsareone.
Loveyourneighborasyourself.Theadmonitionisechoedin
wordsspokenbyallthespiritualluminariessincetheAxialAge.It
doesntmeanpeopleareseparateandwemustputupwithhavingto
loveothersasourselveseventhoughwefindthemdespicable.Itmeans
theothersareourselves.Wearenotseparate.Ourmindsareonewith
eachother.
Thathasprofoundimplicationsforourspiritualgrowthand
behavior.Thedifferencesweseemtoseeaccordingtoage,gender,race,
nationality,religiousaffiliation,andevenbodiesareillusions.Theyare
artifactsofthephysicalrealmwheresuffering,anger,conflict,war,
insensitivity,andcrueltyresultfromtheignorancethatsuggestsbecause
ourbodiesareseparate,weareseparate.Wearent.Weareone.
Whoarewe?Wearethemindthatusesthebodytohave
experiences.
Wherearewe?Wereoutsidethebrain,everywhereandnowhere,
becausewearetheconsciousmindthatisaboveandasidefromthe
materialworld.
Whatarewe?Weareeternalbeingshavingaphysicalexperience.
Weareintheworld,butnotofit.Thephysicalrealmisthesceneryin
whichweparticipateinthisdramacalledlife,butwhenthecurtainfalls,
wewalkoutofthetheaterarminarmwithourlovedonesandgoonto
anotherplay.
Whatisourrelationshiptootherpeople?Wereparticipatingin
thislifedramaasonemind,learningandgrowingtogetherwithinthe
scenerythatisthephysicalrealm.Butinreality,werealsosittinginthe
audience,intentlywatching,feelingourselvesatonemomentthe
protagonistinthedrama,atthenextmoment,awatchersittingbeside
thosewelove,andatthenextmoment,theonlywatcherintheuniverse
becauseweareallthat:ourselves,ourlovedones,andtheHigherPower,
allatonce.
Youcanlearnmoreaboutyourrelationshiptootherpeopleat
WhatIsthe
RelationshipofYour
EternalSelftothe
PhysicalRealm?
Sinceyoureternalselfisasidefromthebody,whatisthe
relationshipofthebodytotheeternalself?Theeternalselfisnta
sparkorasoulthatisembeddedinthebodysomewhere,suchasin
theheartorthepinealgland.Instead,yourbodyselfandyoureternal
selfareonewhenyouareusingthebody,andyoureternalselfchanges
asthebodyselfchanges.Whenyoudropoffthebody,theeternalself
simplycontinues.Inotherwords,thebodyonlystandsinforyouasthe
realyouhasexperiencesinthephysicalrealm.
Butthebodyandbrainarentyou.
179
Theeternalself,then,influencesthewaythebodyselfdevelopsand
functions.Inmedicalscience,thathascometobeknownasthe
mind/bodyconnection,andsomewillonlyrefertothemind/body,
notthemindorthebodyseparatefromeachother.
YourMindBecomestheExperience
Themindisntinthephysicalworld;ithasnoatoms,matter,or
energyinit,anditisntinanyatoms,matter,orenergy.Whenyour
mindexperiencessomethinginthephysicalworldorremembersan
experience,themindisdoingtheexperiencing.Thebraintakesthesame
formthatithadwhentheexperiencewasfirstexperienced,soitseems
thebrainisgeneratingtheexperienceitisnt.Themindhadthe
thoughtbeforethebrainbecameactivewithit.Weknowthatbecause
theexperiencehappenswhetherthebrainisinvolvedornot,andpeople
remembertheexperienceevenwhenthebrainisntfunctioning(see
Chapter1).
Whenyoujustintendtoremembersomethingsayaroominthe
houseinwhichyougrewupyourmindinstantlyhasthememory,and
yourconsciousselfformsthebrainsareasofsight,hearing,taste,smell,
touch,andmovementtotakeonthesameformthemindandbrainhad
whenyoufirsthadtheexperience.Butthememorycomesfromoutside
ofthephysicalrealm,andyourselfthatisoutsideofthebodyhasthe
experience.Youfeelthesamephysicalsensationsandemotionsyoufelt
whenyoufirsthadtheexperience,justasthoughthesenseimpressions
werecomingfromyoureyes,ears,nose,tongue,orskin.
Weknowthatstimulatingpartsofthebraincancausethemindto
reexperienceasegmentofamemory,
1, 2
butwealsoknowthemindis
outsidethebrain(seeChapter1).Itappearsthatjustasapersoncan
changeachannelinthetelevisiontogetanotherimagefromthesignal
outsideofthetelevision,stimulatingthebrainresultsinsomedifferent
imagesbeingexperiencedinthemind.Wejustdontyetunderstand
fullyhowthebrainisinvolvedinhavinganexperiencethathasalready
registeredinthemindoutsideofthebrain.
Thebodyandbrain,then,aremuchlikeatelevisionthatstartsup,
registersactivitywhenitreceivesasignal,andseemstohaveLarryKing
initspeaking.ButweknowLarryKingisntinthetelevision,justasthe
mindandmemoriesarentinthebrain.ThesignalwithLarryKinginit
wascreatedbeforethetelevisionfireduptodisplaytheimage.The
televisiontakesontheforminitscomplicatedelectronicpartsrequired
What Is the Relationship of Your Eternal Self to the Physical Realm? 181
tomakeLarryKingspictureandvoicecometoyou,butLarryKingis
quiteapartfromthetelevision,andifthistelevisionstopsworking,you
canpickupthesamesignalfromanothertelevisionorevendirectlyto
yourmindwithnotelevisioninvolvedatall;youcantraveltomeetand
speaktoLarryKingpersonallyandeliminatethetelevisionaltogether.
You,LarryKing,andIarentaffectedbychangesinthetelevision.Ifyou
dropthetelevision,smashingitscomponentpartssoitnolonger
receivessoundorpictures,youandLarryKingarentaffectedatall.
Thatsthewayitiswiththebrain,whichcanbedamaged,whilethe
mind,whichcannotbedamaged,isntaffectedbywhathappenstothe
body.
YouandIareoneinthatrealmoutsideofthephysicalrealmwhere
ourmindsare,butwearealsotheindividualsweknowourselvestobe.
WeretogetherrightnowhavingthisexperienceasyoureadthewordsI
wrote.Werewatchingtheshow,justaswewouldifweweresitting
togetherwatchingthetelevision.Wereonemind.
TheMindCanInfluenceHealingof
theBodythatIsinthePhysicalRealm
Agreatnumberofstudiesnowdemonstratethatwhenpeople
intendforotherstohaveapositiveoutcomefrommedicalproblems,
thepeoplesbodiesrespondpositively.Inotherwords,prayer,even
fromdistantlocations,influencesphysicalbodiestoheal.Theseare
referencestoasamplingofthemanystudiesthathavenowbeendone.
LarryDossey,M.D.,TheformerchiefofstaffofMedicalCityDallas
HospitalandcochairoftheNationalInstitutesofHealthspanelon
mind/bodyinterventions,wroteHealingWords:thePowerofPrayerandthe
PracticeofMedicinein1993describinghowprayerinvirtuallyallits
formsinfluencespatientrecovery,evenwhenthepersonprayedfor
didntrealizehewasbeingprayedforandthepeopleprayingknewlittle
aboutthepersonforwhomtheywerepraying.
3
Dr.WilliamS.Harrisstudiedwhetherhavingpeopleremotefrom
thepatientsprayforcoronarypatientswouldhaveaneffectonthe
patients.Theresultsweresignificantimprovementsinthegroupprayed
foroverthecontrolgroup.
4
Dr.FredSicher,ElisabethTarg,DanMoore,andHeleneS.Smith,
studiedeffortsbydistantpeopletohealpeoplewithadvancedAIDS.
Theresultswereevidenceofhealing.
5

Thelayingonofhands,evenwithoutactualtouch,resultedinthose
treatedhavingpositiveoutcomesinfourstudies.
6, 7, 8, 9
JohnA.Astin,ElainHarkness,andEdzardErnstpublishedtheir
examinationof23studiesofprayerhealing,noncontacttherapeutic
touch,anddistanthealingintheAnnalsofInternalMedicine2000.
Positiveeffectsonpatientsoccurredin57percentofthestudies.
10
WayneB.JonasandCindyC.Crawfordexamined13randomized
studiesofspiritualhealingbyhealerswhosimplyintendedtoheal.
Theirfinding,publishedinthejournalAlternativeTherapies,wasthat46
percentshowedhealingresultsthatcouldnothavebeenobtainedby
chance.
11
RobertN.Miller,Ph.D.,hadeighthealersfocusonhealing96
hypertensivepatients.Neitherthedoctorsnorthepatientsknewwhich
patientswerethefocusesofthehealing.Hereportedastatistically
significantreductioninsystolicbloodpressureforpatientswhoreceived
distanthealingfromeighthealerscomparedtocontrolpatientsnot
receivinghealing;diastolicpressure,heartrate,andbodyweightshowed
nosucheffects.Fourofthehealershada92.3percentimprovementratio
intheirtotalgroupofpatientscomparedwitha73.7percent
improvementforthecontrolgroup.
12
LeShan,
13
Goodrich,
14, 15
andWinston
16
wereabletoobserve
significantinfluencesuponpeoplefocusedonbyhealersatdistant
locationswhenhealersusedmeditationtoproducefeelingsofmerging
withorbeingatonewiththepeoplebeinghealed.
In1988,cardiologistRandolphByrd,M.D.,publishedastudyinthe
wellrespected,peerreviewedSouthernMedicalJournal,inwhichhe
studiedtheeffectsofprayeroncardiacpatientshealing.Overten
months,192patientsintheCardiacCareUnitattheSanFrancisco
GeneralMedicalCenter,chosenatrandomfromthoseadmitted,were
prayedforbypeopleoutsideofthehospital.Atthesametime,another
201patientsalsochosenatrandomwereinagroupnotprayedfor.
Neitherthepatientsnortheirevaluatingphysicianswereawareofwhich
patientswerereceivingprayer.Theprayedforpatientsshowed
significantlysuperiorrecoverycomparedtocontrols.Theprayedfor
patientswerefivetimeslesslikelythancontrolpatientstorequire
antibioticsandthreetimeslesslikelytodevelopswellingorfluidinthe
lungs.Noneoftheprayedforpatientsrequiredatubeinsertedintothe
windpipetoaidinbreathing,whereas12controlsrequiredthissupport
fortheirbreathing.Fewerprayedforpatientsthancontrolpatientsdied,
butthedifferenceinthisareawasnotstatisticallysignificant.Thedesign
andtheresultsoftheByrdstudywereconsideredveryimpressive,and
evenskepticalcommentatorsseemedtoagreeonthesignificanceofthe
findings.
17
NeilC.AbbottsarticleintheJournalofAlternativeandComplimentary
Medicine,explainsthat10of22studiestheauthorsexaminedshowed
significantpositiveeffectsofhealingasatherapyforhumandisease.
18
Thesearetwoaccountsillustratingthemanyremarkablehealingson
record:
1. Apatientwithlungcancerrefusedtreatmentand
insteadhadhischurchcongregationprayforhim.A
yearlater,hismedicalexaminationshowedhimtobe
completelyfreeoflungcancer.
19
2. RitaKlausdevelopedmultiplesclerosisinherearly20s
andthediseaseprogressedsteadily,asexpected.Asthe
diseasepreventedherfromwalking,thetendonsinher
legsweresurgicallycuttoenablehertohobbleshort
distanceswiththeaidofbraces.Then,shetookpartin
achurchhealingservicethatshedescribedasleaving
herwithafeelingofabsolutelovelikeIdneverfelt,
coursingthroughme.Sheheardavoiceonenight
invitinghertobehealed.Asshesatinherwheelchair
thenextday,shefeltunusualsensationsinherlegs.
Whenshelooked,shesawthathertwisted,deformed
legshadregainednormalappearance.Shewasableto
stand,thenwalk.Shetestedherrecoverybyrunningup
aflightofstepsandthenwentonajoyouscelebratory
rompthroughthenearbywoods.Uponexamination,her
doctorfoundnotraceofherdisease.
Thepermanent
damagetoherbodyhadalsodisappeared,a
physiologicalchangethatshouldbeimpossible.
20
Thefindingsshowthatpeoplecaninfluenceotherpeopleshealth
withouttouchingthem,beinginthesamearea,orevenknowing
anythingaboutthem.Mindscancreatechangesinphysicalbodies.
TheMindHasBeenShowntoInfluenceOther
GrowthandHealinginthePhysicalRealm
Agreatvarietyofstudiesinvolvingmanydifferentlivingorganisms
havedemonstratedthatthemindhasapervasiveinfluenceonthe
physicalrealm.
Tofindoutwhetherprayerwouldaffectbodycellsevenwhenthey
wereapartfromalivingperson,onestudyusedbloodplateletstaken
fromhealthyhumanvolunteers.Bloodplateletswereputintoanumber
offlasks.Someweredesignatedtobetreatedbyahealer,whousedthe
mindtotrytoinfluencethebloodplateletsbyincreasingtheamountof
animportantenzymeinbloodplatelets(monoamineoxidase).Another
groupofflaskswasnttargetedbyanyhealer.Theywerethecontrol
group.Theresultwasthatthehealerssuccessfullyinfluencedthe
activityofmonoamineoxidaseinthedesignatedflaskswhilethecontrol
flasksremainedunchanged.
21
Inasimilarstudy,humanbloodwasplacedintesttubeswithsome
salinesolution.Theeffectofthesalinesolutionistomakethebloodcells
breakopen.Agroupof32healerswereaskedtousetheirmindstotry
topreventthebloodinaspecificgroupofthetesttubesfrombeing
damagedbythesalinesolution.Atthesametime,agroupoftesttubes
preparedinthesamewaywasnotgivensuchattention.Thefindingwas
thatthebloodinthetesttubesfocusedonbythehealersshowed
significantlyslowerdeteriorationfromthesalinesolution.
22
Otherstudieshaveshownthatthemindsintentiontohavepositive
effectshasanimpactonavarietyoflivingorganisms(froma
bibliographycompiledbyLarryDosseyandStephanSchwartz
23
):
healthandphysicalconditionofsamplesofmice
24, 25, , , , , , 26 27 28 29 30 31
growthoffungus
32, 33
growthofbacteria
34
growthofseeds
35
growthofyeast
36
Theimportanceofshowingtherangeoforganismsthatthemindcan
influenceistoillustratethatthemindaffectsorganismsinthephysical
realminagreatvarietyofways.Thesearejusttheorganismsmeasured.
Wecanassumethatourminds,individuallyandcollectively,musthave
asimilareffectonalllivingorganismswecomeintocontactwith.
DataShowtheMindAffectstheWorldAroundUs
WilliamA.Tiller,Ph.D.,StanfordUniversityProfessorEmeritusin
physics,performedexperimentstodiscoverwhetherconsciousintention
influencesthematerialworld.Incarefullycontrolledexperiments,
peoplewereaskedtofocusonspecificthingsinthematerialworld,
tryingtoinfluencetheircomposition.Thefocusedattentionofsubjects
hadtheseeffectsonthephysicalworldofmatterandenergy:
Theacidity(PH)ofwaterwasintentionallyraisedorloweredby
onePHunit.
Theactivityofahumanliverenzymewasincreasedby15%to30%.
Thelarvalgrowthrateofaflywasincreasedby25%.
37
Theresultsmeasuredwerehighlysignificant;thepossibilityof
occurrencebychancewaslessthanonein1000.
Tillersexperimentshadoneotherfindingthatshowedhowthe
mindaffectsphysicalreality.Thespacesinwhichtheexperimentswere
conductedseemedtobecomeincreasinglyconducivetoenhancingthe
experimentationthemoretheywereused.Peoplesmindswereableto
influencethingsinthespacemorestronglyandmorequicklyastime
wenton;thespacewasconditionedbythemindsofthepeopleinvolved.
Evenwhennopeoplewereinvolvedintheexperiments,justmagnets,
thespacesweremoreconducivetohavingeffects.AsTillerputit,in
thosespaces,thelawsofphysicsnolongerseemtoapply.
38
Peoples
mindshadchangedthematterinthephysicalrealminapositiveway.
Dr.DeanRadin,oftheInstituteofNoeticSciences,testedthiseffect
toseewhetherthemindsintentiontohealwouldchangeaspacesothat
healingoccurredmorestronglytherewhenitwasusedrepeatedlyfor
healing.Heplacedflasksoflivinghumanbraincellsintoaspacetosee
whetherthebraincellscouldbeinfluencedbyhealersintentionsto
makethemgrowstronglythere.Healsoplacedaninanimateobjectin
thespace,arandomnumbergenerator,toseewhetherthehealersmind
influencedthenumbersitproduced.Arandomnumbergenerator
createsastreamofnumbersatrandom.Ifthenumbersstarttoshow
someorder,thenthatmeanssomethinghasinfluencedthemachine.
Someflasksofbraincellsandasecondrandomnumbergenerator
alsoweresetupoutsideofthespacewheretherewasnohealing
intentiontoseewhethertheywouldchangejustbysittingforaperiodof
time.Thiswasthecontrol.
Ahealerfocusedonthebraincellsandtherandomnumber
generatorinthehealingspace,tryingtomakethebraincellsgrow
morestronglyandgivethenumbersproducedbytherandomnumber
generatorsomeorder.Asexpectedfromthehundredsofother
experimentsdonewithhealersandrandomnumbergenerators,the
braincellsgrewmorestronglywhenthehealerfocusedonthemandthe
randomnumbergeneratorstartedshowingorderednumbers,notthe
randomnumbersitwasprogrammedtoproduce.Thecontrolgroup
showednochange.Mindshadinfluencedmatter.
Butmoreinterestingly,astheexperimentprogressedandthehealer
keptfocusingonmakingthingshappeninthatspace,thecellsgreweven
morestronglyandevenmoreorderednumberscamefromtherandom
numbergenerators.Thatshowedthat,overtime,thespacebecamemore
conducivetohealing.
39
Wecanimaginethedifferencesinhealingenergyandsenseof
wellbeingbetweentheofficespaceofaphysicianwhogenuinelyloves
andcaresforherpatientsandtheofficeofaphysicianwhoholdsdisdain
forpatients,treatsthemharshly,andjustwantstocollectfeesfromthem.
ExperimentsHaveShownthatMindsCan
IntentionallyInfluenceRandomNumberGenerators
Otherstudieshavebeenperformedtoseewhetherpeoplecan
intentionallyinfluencerandomnumbergenerators.RobertJahn,former
directorofthePEARLab,andpsychologistBrendaDunnereporton
experimentsinwhichpeopleseparatedfromrandomnumbergenerators
byseveralthousandmilesattemptedtoinfluencethemachines.The
findingwassmallbutreplicableandstatisticallysignificantchanges.
40
Mindscaninfluenceinanimatemachines.
RandomNumberGeneratorStudiesShowthat
EventsSignificanttoPeopleAffecttheMachines
Otherstudiesoftheinfluenceofmindsonrandomnumber
generatorshavemeasuredwhetheraneventthataffectslargenumbers
ofpeoplecaninfluencechangesinthenumbersbeingproduced,even
thoughpeoplearenttryingtoinfluencethemachines.Thatwouldshow
thattheentireenvironment,acrosslargegeographicalareas,isbeing
influencedwhenmanymindsarethinkingandfeelingsomething.
Inthestudies,randomnumbergeneratorsaroundtheworldwere
examinedaftereventsthataffectedgreatnumbersofpeopletosee
whetherthenumbersbegantoshowsomeorderduringtheevents.
Duringwidelytelevisedeventsthathavecapturedtheattentionofmany
people,suchasPrincessDianasdeathandthe9/11tragedies,the
combinedoutputsofsixtyrandomnumbergeneratorsaroundtheworld
showedchangesattheexactmomentsoftheannouncementsofthe
eventsthatcouldnotbeduetochance.
Toaddcontroltothestudies,researchersidentifiedaneventthey
knewwasabouttohappenthatwouldhaveanimpactonlargenumbers
ofpeopleandsetupastudytomeasuretheeffectsonrandomnumber
generatorsindifferentpartsoftheworld.DeanRadinandRogerNelson
oftheInstituteofNoeticSciences,andUniversityofAmsterdam
professorDickBierman,decidedtorunrandomnumbergeneratorsin
eachoftheirlabsonOctober3,1995,thedaythattheO.J.Simpson
murdertrialverdictwastoberead.Iftheresultsweredramatic,they
couldtesttheirhypothesisthatsomethingsignificantwouldhappenin
themindsofmanypeoplethatwouldaffectrandomnumbergenerators
inthephysicalworld.Therandomnumbergeneratorsmightshowa
suddenorder,meaningtheyweredisturbedbythemassofminds
hearingorwatchingtheverdict.
DeanRadindescribestheresultsinTheConsciousUniverse.Heuses
RNGtostandforrandomnumbergenerators.Orderinthe
numbersmeansthemachineswerebeingaffectedinsomewaybecause
theywerenotgeneratingentirelyrandomnumbers.
...aroundthetimethattheTVpreshowsbegan,at9:00
AMPacificTime,anunexpecteddegreeoforder
appearedinalltheRNGs.Thissoondeclinedbackto
randombehavioruntilabout10:00AM,whichiswhen
theverdictwassupposedtobeannounced.Afew
minuteslater,theorderinallfiveRNGssuddenly
peakedtoitshighestpointinthetwohoursofrecorded
datapreciselywhenthecourtclerkreadtheverdict.
41
Whathappenedwasthatmillionsofmindswereunitedintheir
sentiments.Weknowtheyaffectedtherandomnumbergenerators
becausewehaverecordedfactualdatafromcomputersevaluatingthe
numbers.Butmoreimportantly,thatmeansthecollectiveminds
affectedtreesandmountainsandbuildingsandpeople.Influenceson
otherthingsjustcantbemeasured,butmustbethereaswell.Inother
words,whenaneventofgreatsignificanceoccurs,manymindsreactto
ittogetherandthatcollectivemindthenaffectsinanimateobjectssuchas
computers.
Weareallonewitheachotherandwiththematerialrealm.
ExperimentsHaveShownthatMindsCanInfluence
PatternsinRandomNoise(WhiteNoise)
AnotherexperimentbythePrincetonEngineeringAnomalies
ResearchLaboratoryusedwhitenoisetoseewhethermindscouldaffect
thephysicalworld.Whitenoiseisjustrandomnoise,suchasthatwe
hearwhenatelevisionisntconnectedtoastationandweseefuzzonthe
screen.Thenoiseisraspyandconstantbecauseitsmadeupofrandom
vibrationsintheair.
Since1998,about50computersaroundtheworldhavebeen
constantlyrecordingandanalyzingwhitenoisegeneratedfromdevices
muchlikethetelevisionsetwhentheresnosignal.Ifthenoisesuddenly
hadsomeorganizationtoitthatwasntrandom,wewouldsayitwas
affectedbysomething.Theeffectwouldntbeaudibletothehumanear,
butthecomputercouldidentifyitandlettheresearchersknow
somethingjusthappened.
These50orsocomputersmeasuringwhitenoisesince1998have
shownsomeveryremarkablefindings.Atthetimeoftheterrorist
attacksontheWorldTradeCenterwhitenoisefromthecomputers
aroundtheworldshowedthatsomethingdramatichadhappened.
42
Moreinterestingly,thecomputersmeasuringchangesinthewhitenoise
showedthattheglobalconsciousnesshadbeenalertat4a.m.,fivehours
beforethefirstairplanecrashed(8:45)andsixandahalfhoursbeforethe
secondairplanecrashed(10:30).Thatwouldhavebeenaroundthetime
thehijackersstartedtoputtheirplanintoaction.Theeventshadnot
occurred,andwhetherthesemenweregoingtobesuccessfulintheir
plancouldnothavebeenknowninanyordinarysense,butour
collectivemindsknewwhatwasgoingtohappen,andourshock
registeredoninanimatecomputersaroundtheworld.
43
Thesameeffectsonthewhitenoisehaveresultedduringdozensof
othersuchincidentsthataffectedthemindsofmanypeople,suchas
floods,bombings,tsunamis,housevotes,acquittalsoffigures,
earthquakes,planecrashes,andmanyothersuchevents.The
randomnessofthewhitenoisechangedwitheachevent.Thechances
thatthesereactionsininanimatemachinesoccurredcoincidentallyat
thosetimesarelessthanamilliontoone.Thedataontheotherevents
areavailablefromthePrincetonUniversityWebsite.Thelinkisat
Themindsofmillionsofpeoplewereaffectinginanimatecomputers
inthephysicalworld,meaningtheyalsowereaffectingallorganicand
inorganicthings.Wejustdontknowtowhatextent.
CrystalsinFrozenWaterFormDifferently
DependingontheAttitudesofPeople
Dr.MasaruEmoto
44
hasconductedthousandsofexperimentswith
watercrystalsshowingthatthemindsattitudesaffecthowwater
crystallizeswhenfrozen.Inoneexperiment,forexample,Dr.Emotoput
waterfromthesamesourceintotwobottles.HewrotethewordsYou
foolonalabelandtapedittooneofthebottles.Hewrotethewords
Thankyouonasecondlabelandtapedthatlabeltothesecondbottle.
Dr.Emotothenfrozewaterfromeachbottleandphotographedthe
crystalsthatwereformedusingamicroscopeandcamera.Theresult
wasthatthecrystalsformedfromwatertakenfromthebottlewithYou
foolonitweregrotesqueandmisshapen.Thecrystalsformedfrom
watertakenfromthebottlewithThankyouwrittenonitwere
beautifulandsymmetrical,likesnowflakes.
Wemustassumeitwasnttheprintedwordsthatinfluencedthe
water;itwasthemindsofthepeoplewhowroteandreadthewords.
Weknowthatbecausethesymbolsonthelabelsarejustinkstainsona
flatsurfacewithnomeaningexcepttopeople;thewritersandreaders
mindscreatedmeaningfromtheinkmarks.
Theseexperimentshavenowbeenperformedmanytimesusing
differentsourcesofwateranddifferenttreatments.Inallcircumstances,
whenaloving,compassionate,gentleattitudeormelodioussoundis
focusedonthewater,beautifulcrystalsformwhenthewaterisfrozen.
Whenharsh,demeaning,hateful,dehumanizingattitudesor
cacophonoussoundsarefocusedonthewater,thefrozencrystalsare
misshapenandgrotesque.
Whentapwaterisfrozen,itdoesntformclearcrystals;theformsare
disorganized.Butwhenthesamewaterisprayedfor,thewater
crystallizesintobeautiful,delicatecrystals.
WhenasamplefromaJapanesecityreservoirswater(Fujiwara
Dam)wasfrozen,itshowedmisshapedcrystals,butwhenaprayerwas
offeredbeforethereservoir,samplesofitswaterformedbeautiful
crystalswhenfrozen.
Waterexposedtoheavymetalmusicformedgrotesquecrystals.
WaterfromthesamesourceexposedtoBachsmelodiousGoldberg
Variationsfrozeintoexquisite,beautifulcrystals.
YoucanseethephotographsofwatercrystalsatDr.EmotosWeb
site.Thelinkisathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter4.htm.
Dr.EmotosresultshavebeenreplicatedbyDeanRadin,Senior
ScientistatInstituteofNoeticSciences,indoubleblindexperiments
performedbyateamthatincludedDr.Emoto.
45
Weknowthatpeoplesmindsinfluencethecompositionofwaterin
thephysicalrealm,butthatwasallthatDr.Emotowasmeasuring.The
effectsonwatermeantheprayersandthewordslikelywereinfluencing
thosepeoplethinkingYoufool,thosepeoplereadingYoufool,other
peopleinthearea,theroominwhichtheexperimentsoccurred,and
everythingelseintheenvironmentthatsimplywasntmeasured.We
certainlyknowthattheseattitudesaffectourbodies,whicharebetween
55percentand69percentwater.
WeKnowOurMindsAre
InfluencingthePhysicalWorld
Thedatafromthesestudiesshowthatourmindsareinfluencingthe
physicalrealm,butwehavenoideahowwiderangingandpervasive
thisinfluenceis.Wecanseetheeffectsonlyincomputermeasured
randomwhitenoiseandnumbers,watercrystals,ratesofhealings,and
growthofcells.However,wemustassumethattheeffectsarentlimited
tothesmallnumberofthingswemeasure;thereisnoreasonnotto
believethatourcollectivemindsareinfluencingeverylivingand
nonlivingthinginthesameway,withlastingeffects,justasspacesare
conditionedtobemoreconducivetohealing.
Whenwehaveconstantargumentsinthehome,feelangertoward
coworkersattheoffice,feelroadrageinourcars,weknowwere
influencingthemakeupofourmindstobemoreangryandfrustrated
werebecomingtheanger.However,itappearsthatwemayalsobe
influencingthemakeupofourbodies,thephysicalspaceswherethese
attitudesaredisplayed,theotherpeoplearoundthespace,andanyone
wholatercomesintothespacetobewithus.Becauseweknowthat
healingthoughtsenhancethehealingqualitiesofaspaceandthe
propertiesofwater,itisreasonabletoexpectfromthedatathataspace
inwhichthereismuchlovewillbecomemoreconducivetoloving;
conversely,perhapsanangryspacewillmorelikelyencourageangry
feelings.Ifthatistrue,thenthemorelovingpeopleare,themorethe
worldwillbeconducivetoloving.
TheworldissceneryfinelytunedbytheHigherPowerforour
dramasaswematurespiritually.Thedataseemtoindicatethateventhe
sceneryisinfluencedbyourminds.Thoseontheothersideoflifetellus
thatwhentheycomedowntotheEarthplanetocommunicate,itslike
tryingtopenetrateadeep,darkfogbecauseoftheviolence,self
centeredness,hostility,andseparationthatpermeatestheEarthplane.
Wepossiblyareformingcrystalsinalloflifethataremisshapenand
deformedbythinkingYoufoolorYoumakemesick.Thoseinthe
afterlifesaythatthesethoughtshavecreateddiseaseanddeformity
neitherwereintendedforthephysicalrealm,andboth,theyexplain,will
beeradicatedwhenourcollectivemindsaremorelovingand
compassionate.
Aswegrowspirituallyasaspecies,wecanexpectthattheEarthwill
haveanessencethatissymmetricalandbeautiful,justasthecrystalsof
frozenwaterbecomewhenLoveorThankyouaretapedtobottlesof
water,orwhenthewaterisprayedover.Ourmindsarecreatingour
innerrealitythatweliveinasweinteractwithpeopleandtheworld,but
itappearslikelythatourmindsarealsoaffectingthephysicalrealm.
WeAreOnewithNature
Thefactsthatourmindsareoneandourmindsinfluencethe
physicalrealmmeansthatweareonewithnatureaswellaseachother.
Whenweinflictharmuponanotherlivingcreature,thetraumawillbe
feltbyourminds,themindsofothers,andthephysicalworldofnature
itself.Killinganimalsinexperimentsorforrecreationandteaching
childrentoenjoykillinganimalsforanyreasonarelikelycreatingan
environmentthatisdamagingtohumankindandtheworldinwhichwe
livebecauseoftheviolence,hostility,anddisregardforotherliving
creaturesthatitdisplays.Destroyingtheenvironmentwithpollution
andselfcenteredoverconsumptionarelikelycreatinganessencethat
generatesmorepollution,discontent,anger,andselfabsorption.
Weareonewiththephysicalrealmandarecreatingaworldthatis
shapedbythespiritualbeingsthatwehavegrowninto.Allofus,
together,arebearingfruitfromthetreesthatweare,everymomentof
ourlives.Together,ourworldhasavailableforusonlythefruitwehave
allcreated.Ifweliveinaworldofanger,selfabsorption,tragedy,
suffering,andviolence,itisbecausewehavecreatedit.
Youcanlearnmoreaboutourrelationshiptothephysicalrealmat
WhatAreYoutoDo
withYourEternalLife?
YouareaneternalbeinghavinganEarthphaseofyoureternal
existence.Knowingthat,whatareyoutodowithyourlifeonEarth?
Themysticsandthoseonthenextplanesoflifetellusthatthe
purposeoflifeistogrowspiritually,tohelpothersgrowspiritually,and
toevolvehumankindsoallsocietiesontheEarthplaneenjoypeace,
brotherhood,love,andcompassion.Bliss,confidenceinoureternal
natures,lossofallfears,eliminationofdisease,peace,eliminationofall
violence,andloveandbrotherhoodamongallpeoplewillfollowas
naturalconsequences.Theyarethefruit.Spiritualmaturityisthetree.
Aswegrowspiritually,wecometoknowthatallothersareonewith
usandwiththeHigherPower.Webecomeenergizedandempowered
bytheHigherPowerinwayswenowdontunderstandandarentopen
toyet.Thatwillchangeusandhumankind.
TheEarthisaschool,andwearethestudents.Ourpurposeisto
learninthisschoolsoweprogressspirituallyandhelphumankind
progressspiritually.
193
WhatThoseontheNextPlanesDoNot
DescribeasOurPurposeinLife
Somereligionsandindividualssuggestthatourpurposeinlife
includesconsiderationsotherthanthosedescribedbypeoplenowinthe
afterlife.Wehavecleardescriptionsofeternallifeandtheafterlifenow
inrecordingsofpeopleonthenextplaneoflifespeakingandinthe
descriptionsgiventomediums.Weknowwhatistruenowandwhat
hascomefromtheimaginationsofpeoplethroughthecenturies.The
mostprominentassertionstaughtbyreligionsandindividualsthatare
notsupportedbythoseintheafterlifefollow.
Thosespeakingfromtheafterlifedonotdescribeourpurposeinlife
asbecomingperfectedsowemergeintoasuperconsciousnessor
groundofallbeing.Theydescribethemselvesasbeingexactlythesame
afterdeathastheywerebefore,progressingthrougheternityinspiritual
developmentastheindividualstheywereonEarth,butonavast
numberofuniquespheresthattheindividualentersaccordingtohisor
herstateofmind.Theydodescribegroupsoulsanddevelopinginto
higherplanesofbeing,buttheyalwaysmaintaintheirindividuality.
Duringsomeoftheperiodsoftheireternallives,theyexplain,theymay
haveexperiencesasotherindividualstogrowandmaturespiritually,
butthecorepersonremains.Lovedonesstaywiththemandtheyhave
accesstoboththosewhohavegoneintotheafterlifebeforeandthose
stillaliveontheEarthplane,althoughtheycantfreelyinterruptthelives
ofpeoplestillengagedinlearninglessonsontheEarthplane.
Thoseinthenextplanesoflifedonotdescribethepurposeoflifeas
progressingindividuallyinspiritualitywithoutprogressingwitha
community.Nonesuggestasceticismorbecomingahermitasdesirable
meansofgrowingspiritually.Theyspeakofsimultaneousdevelopment
inindividualspiritualmaturityandinbrotherhoodandpeacein
humankind.Wearetoloveandbelovedinaspiritualcommunity.
Theydonotdescribethepurposeoflifeasbecomingincreasingly
adeptatwithdrawingmentallyintoanalteredstate.Meditationseems
tobeusefulinhelpingsomepeoplelearnabouttheselfandbecome
opentoinspiration,butthepurposeoflifeisnttolosetheEarthlyrealm
orremovetheselfthroughameditationpractice.Thedescriptionsoflife
bythoseonthenextplanesoflifeareofeternallifecontinuinginaform
justasitisnow,withusandourlovedonesgrowinginlove,peace,and
What Are You to Do with Your Eternal Life? 195
brotherhoodasweliveordinary,everydaylives.Wearenotto
withdrawfromlifeanderadicatetheself.
However,itistruethatintheprocessofgrowingspiritually,we
needtogiveupontheassumptionsaboutourselves,life,existence,and
theHigherPowerthatweweretaughtbysocietyinthephysicalrealm.
Thatphysicalrealmselfisfilledwithillusionsaboutwhomweare,and
togrowbeyonditintolove,compassion,andwisdom,wemustgiveup
ontheEarthlyselfwegrewintofromchildhood.Whenitisremoved,
wewillknowoureternalselfthatwewillgrowintomoreperfectlyover
time.
Theyclearlystatethatthetruthoftheuniversecomesfromwithin,
andluminariessuchasYeshuabenYosefdescribethepathpeoplecan
taketotheirown,individualspiritualmaturity.Theyspeakabout
Yeshuaoften,withgreatreverence,astheteacherwhoseinsightswill
helppeoplegrowspiritually.
Themysticsandthoseonthenextplanesoflifedonottalkabouta
hellorDivinejudgment.Thosearesimplyprimitivetribalmyths.Our
purposeinlifeisnottogetintoheavenandavoidhell.Youcanread
moreaboutthatathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter5.htm.
PreparingfortheNextStagesofLife
Bygrowinginspiritualmaturity,wearealsopreparingforthe
transitiontothenextplaneoflife.Inoursocietytoday,mostwhocross
overtothenextplanearecompletelyunpreparedforwhathappensto
them.Manyarebewilderedandhavedifficultyadjusting.Often,they
haveleftunfinishedbusinessbehindontheEarthlyplanebecauseofour
backwardattitudetowardsdeath.Peoplefeeltheyneedtobeconfidant
inamiraclecure,sotheydontspeakopenlywiththedyingabouttheir
deaths.Manyareuncomfortablewithtalkingaboutdeath,sothey
whispercommentsoutofearshotofthedyingpersonandtrytokeepon
ahappyfacewhenwiththem.
Peopleneedtounderstandthedeathtransitionwellbeforethetime
whentheyexperienceit.Deathisonlyadoorwayintothenextphaseof
eternalexistence.Itshouldbetalkedaboutopenly,withsadnessatthe
temporaryseparation,butalsowithconfidenceandanticipation.Death
willbeatimeofwonderfulreunionsandleavingbehindpainand
suffering.Itwillbeanewbeginning,withnewexperiences.
WeAretoHelpBegintheDevelopmentof
HeavenonEarthforOurDescendents
Aswegrowspiritually,weparticipateinhelpinghumankindevolve
intoacompassionatecommunitywithpeoplewhoareservantstoall
othersandloveunconditionally.Thiscommunitywillbeaheavenon
Earthwherepeoplesupportandaideachotherwithoutjudgmentor
condemnation.Wecannothavethatsocietyinourlifetimes;humankind
istoofarfromit.However,wecanbegintheslow,steadymovement
towardthisfuturekingdombygrowingspirituallyasfaraswecannow.
Inthatway,wewillbehelpingourdescendentsenjoyaheavenon
Earth.Yearbyyearandcenturybycentury,theywillbecomemore
blissful,loving,peaceful,freeoftheneedtodeceive,freeofanxiety,fear,
andworry,andfreeofthefearofdeath.Butwemustbeginthejourney.
Inafewgenerations,allofourdescendentswillknowwithout
reservationthattheyareeternalbeingshavinganEarthperiodoftheir
eternallives.Therewillbenoconflict,violence,deceit,mistrust,wars,
fearofdeath,selfcenteredness,orexclusionbecauseofrace,creed,or
nationality.Instead,therewillbeunconditionalloveofpeopleforone
another,aprofoundfeelingofbrotherhoodwithaninternationalspirit,
thedesireforpeace,andadeeplyfeltdesiretobeaservanttoeveryone
else.Inthatidyllicsociety,noonewillfeelunlovedorexcluded.Allwill
bewelcomeinallcircumstances.Whentragedystrikes,everyone
family,communitymembers,andstrangerswillrushtoserveandhelp.
Therewillbenoneedforinsurance;everyonewillcontributetorecreate
whatwaslost.Therewillbenoneedformoneyorbartering.Allwillgive
freelywhattheyhave.Therewillbenolawyers.Everyonewilllivein
harmony.Everypersonwillbeahumbleservant;noonewillbeaking.
ThatistheheavenonEarththatisinhumankindsdestiny.
ThenWhatAreYoutoDoDuringThis
EarthPhaseofYourEternalLife?
TheanswertothequestionofwhatyouaretododuringthisEarth
phaseofyoureternallifeistolearnthelessonsthatwillenableyouto
growtobeasspirituallymatureasyoucanbe,helpeveryoneyoumeet
togrowaswell,andhelpallofhumankinddeveloptowardtheheaven
onEarththatisinhumankindsfuture.Youcanlearnmoreaboutour
purposeinlifeathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter5.htm.
WhatIsSpirituality?
Yourmindisspiritual.Thebodyisjustatemporaryovercoatof
flesh;itcantbespiritual.Thepartofyouthatisspiritualisthatpartthat
thinks,feels,anddecideshowtoact.Itisthepartofyouthatloves,feels
compassion,andlongsforpeaceandbrotherhood.Thatpartofyouis
yourmind.Whenthebodyisnolongerusefulatdeath,itscastofflikea
tatteredovercoatyounolongerneedorwant;butthemindcontinues.
Thischapterexplainsthatspiritualityisaprocess,notadestination,
andthatgrowingspirituallymeanschangingthemind.
SpiritualityIsWhoYouAre,NotWhatYouDo
Thephysicalrealmistheworldofbeginningsandendings,creation
anddestruction.Matterandenergychangeformsasceaselesslyasthe
oceanssurfacerisesandfallsfromfrothywavetowave.Trees,
mountains,buildings,andhumanbodiesarealltemporary.Theyrejust
thescenery,andwhenadramaisfinished,thesceneryistorndownto
makeroomforanothersetthatcancontainanotherplay.Onlywe,the
players,arerealandeternalourmindsarespiritual,andourmindsare
entirelyseparatefromthebrainandphysicalrealm.
197
Sinceonlywhatisinthemindisspiritual,thenSt.PetersBasilicain
Romeisnomorespiritualthanyourtownspubliclibrary.Thepriestor
ministerisnomorespiritualthanabartender.Goingtochurchisno
moreaspiritualactivitythangoingbowlingonSaturdaynight.Giving
moneytothechurchisnomorespiritualthanspendingmoneyina
casino.
Ifyourmindiscomposedofassumptionsandperspectivesthat
allowyournaturalloveandcompassiontocomethrough,thenyouwill
feelloveformorepeopleinmorecircumstances.Ultimately,youwill
notneedtoforgivebecauseyouwillfeelnooffense.Youwillnotneed
tothinkoflovingbecauseyouwilllovebeforethethoughtofloving
arises.Yournaturewillbecompassionate.Youwillbelove.
Loving,compassionate,forgivingsentimentsdontrequireactionsto
bespiritual.Thespiritualmindwasinsideyoubeforeyouevenfelt
compassionforahomelessperson.Youfeltcompassionbecauseyour
mindwasalreadysuchthatyouweregoingtofeelcompassionwhen
yousawthatpersonthatstateofyourmindisspiritual.Whetheryou
stopandspeaktothathomelesspersonorgivemoneyorbuyherameal
isntspiritual.Thosearejustthingsthathappeninthephysicalrealm,
andnothinginthephysicalrealmisspiritual.Buttheyaretheinevitable
resultofwhoyouareinyourmind.Whoyouareisspiritual.Because
youlove,youshowcompassionandgivetoothers.
Feeling,thinking,oractingwithloveandcompassionarethefruits
thatappearinthephysicalrealm,butthespiritualyouisthetree:
Dopeoplepickgrapesfromthornbushes,orfigsfrom
thistles?Likewiseeverygoodtreebearsgoodfruit,buta
badtreebearsbadfruit.Agoodtreecannotbearbad
fruit,andabadtreecannotbeargoodfruit.
YeshuabenYosef
Yourmindisthetreeinthespiritualrealm.Thefruitisthenatural
outgrowthofyourspiritualstatethatappearsinthephysicalrealm.But
unlikethetree,youhavefreewillandyoucangrowyourselfintothe
treeyouwanttobe.WeandGodaretheonlybeingsintheuniverse
whohavefreewill.Thereasonissothatwecangrowinspiritual
maturity.
Theassumptionsandperspectivesarentinfusedinyourmind.
Theyreconstantlychanging,andthespiritualpersonyouaretodayisa
differentpersonfromwhomyoullbeayearfromnow,20yearsfrom
now,andathousandyearsfromnow.Youwillmaturespirituallyby
What Is Spirituality? 199
bringingtoawarenessyourassumptionsandperspectives,comparing
themwithwhoyouwanttobebasedonyourunderstandingofyour
placeintheuniverse,changingthemsoyouthink,feel,andact
differently,andseeingtheresultsinyourselfandinothersreactionsto
you.
Youhavefreewilltochangeyourmindtobewhatyouwantittobe.
Yourspiritualmissioninlifeistochangeyourmindtobelovingand
compassionate.Alltherestofthespiritualgoalstheluminarieshave
definedthroughthemillenniawillfollownaturallyasyoufulfillthat
mission.Yougrowspirituallybychangingyourmindoneassumption
atatime.Andasyouchangeyourmind,youchangeyournature.
WeWereRearedtoBelieveHavingThingsand
MoneyIsAllThatsImportantinLife
Mostpeoplerearingchildrentodayteachthem,byactionand
example,thattheonlyimportantqualitiesinlifearewealth,material
success,achievingpleasure,anddoingwhatsomeonerequires.Thats
whatpeoplelearnedaschildrenandtheyneverabandonedthosebeliefs.
ChildrenlearnthatloveisconditionalIwillloveyouif...you
obeyme,youtakecareofme,youdontgetmeangry,yougetgood
grades...Thechildwhoobeyswillberewardedwithgoodboyor
goodgirl.Thewordsforthedisobedientchildarebadboyorbad
girl.Butinbothgoodandbadremarks,thechildhears,Iwilllove
youonlyif...
1
Schoolsareintendedtohelpchildrenbesuccessfulinlifeinother
words,conformtotherequirementsofsocietyandthebusinessworld.
Theresnotalkofspiritualdevelopmentorgrowingintoauniqueperson
intheschools.Theassumptionsthataretaughtandreinforcedarethose
resultinginobedience,withoutcriticalthinking;childrenaretaughttobe
preoccupiedwiththedesiretoacquireandconsume.Inotherwords,
theyareinitiatedintothecultofmaterialismthroughthepervasive
influenceofschoolsandotherorganizationstheyreforcedtoattend.
Duringthoseearlyyears,wealsodevelopedmindsfulloffears,
anxieties,worries,anddesires.Thefearsachildfeelsthatsheisnt
loved,doesntbelong,andisotherwiseinadequatearentcreatedbythe
atomsandmoleculesintheworldandarentpartofnaturalmaturation
asbecomingtallerandgrowingfacialhairare.Thefearsaretaughtby
thepeoplewhorearthechild.Today,aswegothroughourdays,we
createrealitiesbasedonthechildhoodassumptions,andtheyresultin
fear,anxiety,worry,andfrustration.
Butasadultswecanchangetherealitiesthatisfreewill.
Anyonewhorefusestochangetheassumptionsandperspectives
thatformedtheirmindastheyweregrowingupremainsaprisonerof
childhood.Intellectuallyandphysically,theyareadults,butspiritually,
theyareinfants.
Togrowspiritually,youmustabandontheassumptionsyoulearned
inchildhoodandtakeontheassumptionstruetoyoureternalself.You
mustbreakoutofprison.
WhatDoWeReallyWanttoBecome?
Havingbrokenoutofprisonbybeingwillingtodenythe
assumptionswithwhichyouwerereared,youneedspirituallymature
assumptionstolooktowardasmodels.Thisisasummaryofthe
assumptionsthatallpeoplewillholdinthefuturesocietyofpeaceand
brotherhood.Theycomefromthedescriptionsbytheluminarieswho
repeatedlytaughtusaboutourplaceintheuniverse.Inthisheavenon
Earththatishumankindsdestiny,allpeoplewillreplyOfcoursetoall
oftheseassumptions.Theywillbetakenforgranted.
Iamaneternalbeinghavingaphysicalexperience.
Thegoalformylife,overanyphysicalrealmgoals,istogrow
spiritually.
Myhighestcallingistoserveothers.
Allotherpeopleareonewithme.
Myloveforallothersiswithoutconditions;Ilovewithout
reservation.
Ihelpallothersgrowspirituallysohumankindisdeveloping
towardheavenonEarth.
Iamonewithnature.
IamonewiththeHigherPower.
TheintuitionthatguidesmeistheHigherPowerandbeingson
theothersideoflifewhosesoledesireistohelpmegrow
spiritually.
Formoreinformationandresourcesaboutwhatspiritualityis,goto
HowDoYou
GrowSpiritually?
Eachmoment,youthink,act,andfeelbasedonasetofassumptions
thatyouveputintoplay.Youbecomethepersonreflectedinthatsetof
assumptionsforthatmoment.Wellcallthatsetofassumptionsa
perspective.
Theperspectivesarewhatthepersonstateswhensheexplainswhy
shehasdonesomething.IwenttochurchSundaymorninginsteadof
thepicnicbecausegoingtochurchistherightthingtodo.The
perspectivejustseemsrightandtrueandthewaylifeisorshouldbe.
Butbehindtheperspectiveareassumptions:IfIdontgotochurchthe
churchpeoplewillthinkImnotholyenoughtobewiththem,IfI
dontgotochurch,Illgotohell,andotherassumptionsuniquetothe
person.Mostoftheseassumptionsarentspokenorknownbytheperson
holdingthem.Theyrehiddenfromawarenessandcloakedbythe
perspectivethatitstherightthingtodo.
Everyactionyouperformandeverythoughtyouthinkhas
perspectivesbehindit.Eachperspectiveismadeupofassumptions.
201
Theseassumptionsandperspectivesareentirelyinyourmind,notinthe
worldaroundyouorotherpeople.Youknowthatstruebecauseother
peoplehavedifferentassumptionsanddifferentperspectives.If
somehoweveryoneweretappingintothesamesetofassumptionsor
perspectivesoutintheuniversesomewhere,everyonewouldthinkand
actthesame.Ofcourse,wedont!
OurAssumptionsCompriseOurMinds
Yourmindismadeupofassumptions.Youcanidentifyyourmost
deeplyrootedassumptionsbecausewhensomeoneasksyouaboutthem,
youreplyOfcourseorOfcoursenot.Youfeellikeitstheonly
sensiblething.
Forexample,imaginethatyoureinarestaurantandyouwanttouse
therestroom.Asyouwalkdownthehalltotherestrooms,youcometo
theonefortheoppositesexfirst.Wouldyougointoitanduseitsince
itsclosest?
Ofcoursenot,yousmirkindisbelief.Iwouldnevergointothe
restroomfortheoppositesex.Thatsbasedonanassumption:people
dontusetherestroomsdesignatedfortheoppositesex.Youreamazed
thatIcouldevensuggestthat.Weuseallkindsofwordstodescribe
thesethingswewouldnotdo:thatsridiculous,whatasillythingto
say.Thatscrazy,absurd,wrong,orstupid.
Theassumptionscanalsobestatedpositively.Walkingdownthe
hallinthatrestaurant,doyougointotherestroomforyourgender?
Ofcourse!yousay.Andyoullcallthatsensible,right,
appropriate,oracceptable.
Wecalltheseassumptionsbyothernamessuchasbeliefsand
commonsense.Inthisbook,Icallthemassumptionsbecausemostof
thetime,wejustassumetheyretruewedontevenquestionthem.
Youreacollectionoftheseassumptionsandyouliveyourlifebased
onthem.Theydeterminethekindoffruityoullbear.Youmightbean
appletreeorapeartreeoranolivetree;youwillbearaspecificfruitasa
direct,unavoidableresultofyourassumptions,justasatreebearsthe
fruititstrunk,branches,leaves,andsugarcauseittobear.
TheAssumptionsAreDeeplyRooted.
Theseassumptionsaredeeplyrootedinourmindsandwedont
noticethembecausetheyarethesubstancethatmakesourminds.Ifwe
How Do You Grow Spiritually? 203
seeabatflittingthroughtheair,wereactimmediatelyand
automatically,withoutreviewingtheassumptions.Reactionsarealways
basedonassumptionsthatarentspoken,andthepersonmostoften
doesntevenrealizetheyrethere.Buttheyarebehindtheautomatic
reaction:Batscarryrabies,Batsarecreepy,Batsbite.Mymomwas
afraidofbats,soIshouldbe.Whethertheyretrueornotmakesno
difference.Thepersonsmindthoughttheyweretrueatsomepointand
theycametoformherperspective.Butwhenyouhavetheautomatic
reaction,youdontthinkthosethoughts.Youjustpanicandrun.
Inthesameway,ifyouhavetheassumptionthatotherpeopleare
yourbrothersandsisters,thatyouareonewiththem,andthattheir
needsmattermorethanyourneeds,youwillimmediatelystopandhelp
someoneinneedevenifyourelateforameeting.Youwouldntthinkof
doingsomethingelse.Thatisthefruitinthephysicalrealmthatcomes
fromalovingcompassionatetreeinthespiritualrealm.
Tounderstandwhyyouthink,feel,oractasyoudo,youhavetogo
deepintoyourself,perhapsevenbacktothattimewhenyouwerea
child.Whenyoudo,youmaybeabletodescribeinwordswhat
happenedtocreatetheassumptions.Somewherebackthere,everything
wearetodaywaslearned,andnowtheactingselfthinks,feels,andacts
immediatelybasedonthatlearning,withoutquestioningwhyitwas
learned.
WeChangeOurMindsfromMomenttoMoment.
Weareveryaccustomedtophrasesthatshowwevechangedour
mind:Ithoughtbetterofit,Icametorealize,Itdawnedonme,I
figuredout,Imadeupmymind,Iusedtothink,Idecided.Allof
thesephrasesmeanthepersonhasweighedalloftheassumptionsthat
makeuptheperspectivesinhisorhermindandhascometoa
perspectivethatfeelsOKaperspectivethepersoncansayOfcourse
to.Whenanassumptionchanges,thepersonshiftsthebalancetoanew
perspective.However,alloftheassumptionsandtheperspectivethat
resultareentirelyinthepersonsmind,notinotherpeopleortheworld.
Thepersonisreallychanginghisreality.
Thisisanexample.Lookattheimage
1
atthetopofthenextpage.
Doyouseetheyoungwomanandtheoldwoman?
Toseetheyoungwoman,youhavetoshiftyourmindintoyoung
womanmode.Hernoseisthelittlebumptotheleftandsheisfacing
awayfromyouandlookingslightlyleft.Toseetheoldwoman,you
havetoshiftyourmindintotheoldwomanmode.Hermouthisthe
almosthorizontallineabovetheborderofthedressattheneck.Stareat
themouthlineandyoullseetheoldwoman.Itwillbeeveneasiertosee
oneortheotherifyoucoveruptheoldwomansmouthwithyourfinger
toseetheyoungwoman,orcoverthelittlebumpandeyelashesthatare
ontheyoungwomansfaceandstareatthemouthtoseetheoldwoman.
Youwillbeabletoshiftyourperceptionwitheaseonceyouseethe
twoimages.Youcantseebothatonce;youhavetoshiftbetweenthem.
Youimposeawholepictureonthedrawing,eitherayoungwomanor
anoldwoman;yougiveitmeaningandorganization.Thatshappening
entirelyinyourmind,notinthepicture.Thepicturedoesntchange.
Weallshiftourbalanceofassumptionstoadifferentperspective
withthesameease.Wechangeourmindsaseasilyasweshift
betweentheyoungwomanandoldwoman.Thisisanexample.A
womanisinamansoffice.Shelooksattheman,worried.Hetouches
herbreast.Howdoyoufeelaboutthat?
Youlikelyfeltputoffbythesceneitwasinappropriatebehavior
fortheman.YourperspectivewasThismanisdoingsomething
wrong!Theassumptionswere,Menmustnotfondlewomenintheir
offices,Bossessometimestakeadvantageofemployees,Womenare
oftentouchedinappropriately,andsoon.Theyallformthe
perspective:Thismanisdoingsomethingwrong.
OK,hesadoctorandshehasalumpheisexamining.Nowhowdo
youfeel?Youprobablyshiftedyourmindtoanewperspective.WhenI
addedafact,youbroughttomindanothersetofassumptions:
Physicianscantouchwomen,Thismanisaphysician.Your
perspectiveshifted:ItsOKforhimtotouchherbreast.Thechangein
yourperspectivewasentirelyinyourmind.Thetwopeoplestanding
therehaventchanged.
Wecometoperspectiveseverymomentofeveryday,inaninstant,
withoutthinkingaboutwhatweredoing.Weshiftourperspectivesjust
likeshiftingbetweenseeingtheyoungwomanandoldwomaninthe
drawing.Youdonthavetoworkatchangingfromseeingtheold
womanoryoungwomanyourmindjustdoesitinstantlywhenyou
wanttomakethechange.Itsthesamewiththeinstantaneousshiftsin
yourmindyougothrougheverymomentoftheday.However,allof
theseassumptionsandtheresultingperspectivesareinyourmind;they
arenotinotherpeopleandnotintheworld.Theyarewhatcomprise
youasaperson.Theyarewhoyouare.
Thesceneryaroundyouchanges:thepeople,location,timeofday,
andcircumstances.Theyallchangefrommomenttomoment,andyou
shifttoperspectivestofitthechangesinsceneryasyouevaluatethem.
Butregardlessofhowthescenerychanges,youareinchargeofthe
personalrealityyoucreate.Youdotheshifting.
WeCreateaRealityWhereThereAreJustAtoms.
Theperspectivesarealwaysinyouandrelevantonlytoyou,never
intheworldorinsomeoneelse.Whatyourereallylookingatwhenyou
seethepictureoftheyounggirlandoldwomanonthepageisjust
smearsofink,withlighteranddarkerareas.Theresnoyounggirlthere;
theresnooldwoman.Itsapieceofpaperwithinkunevenlydeposited
onit.Youbringtothepictureyourperspectives.Youthenforceyour
perspectivesonthemeaninglesssmearsofinkandcreatemeaning:
eitheranoldwomanorayoungwoman,whicheveryoudecidetocreate.
Ifsomeonesaid,Idontseeanythingonthatpagebutinkstains,noold
womanoryoungwoman,youwouldthinkhewasdefiantorcrazy.But
itsjustthattheyhaveanotherperspective.
Whenyoumakeayoungwomaninthepicturewithyourmind,
yourecreatingarealityforthemoment.Itbecomesanexperience,just
likelookingatasunset,butyoucreatedtheyoungwomanexperience
entirelyinyourmind.Whenyoumakeanoldwoman,yourecreating
anotherreality.Thepicturedoesntchangeineitherevent.
Wedothatinourlivesfrommomenttomomentofeverywaking
day.Thematerialrealmofenergyandmatterwenavigatethroughis
withoutmeaningitsamassofatoms.Yougiveitmeaningbyshifting
yourmindintoperspectives.Youcreatereality,andyoudoitaseasily
asyoushiftbetweenseeinganoldwomanoryounggirlinmeaningless
blobsofinkonpaper.
Itstruethatoursensesareregisteringthingsintheenvironment.If
westubourtoeonachair,wefeelit.Yes,thatsphysicalexistence.But
whatweunderstandfromthesenseimpressionsistherealityofourlife.
Realityisntinthechair.Itsinourunderstandingofwhatachairisand
whatweintendtodowiththechair.Weidentifyitasasittingthing.
Withoutthatconceptioninourminds,itisjustacoagulationofatoms
thathasnomeaning,justasithasnomeaningforanewbornwhohasnt
yetlearnedaboutchairs.
Thematerialuniverseisnotourreality.Wecreateourrealityinour
mindsinresponsetotheuniverse.Thesceneryisthebackdropforthe
play,butthesceneryisnottheplay.Changethescenerytoadifferent
setandtheplaywillstillgoon.Anddifferentplayscangoonwiththe
samescenery.
Ourmindsareintherealmoutsideofthebodyandthebrain.The
makeupofourmindsiswhatisspiritual;nothinginthephysicalrealm
isspiritual.Whenwechangeourassumptionssowefeellove,
compassion,peace,andbrotherhood,ourspiritchanges.Thatishowwe
growspiritually.
TheAssumptionsComefromOurCulture.
Assumptionsseemtoberightbecausemostofthepeopleinour
cultureholdthesameassumptions.Afterall,ifyouask20people
whethertheywouldgototherestroomoftheoppositesexifitwere
closer,theywouldallsay,No.Thatmakesitseemthatheresa
perspectivethatsobjectivetruthouttherewrittenonastonetablet
somewhere.
Thatsnotthecase.All20peoplewouldagreebecausetheyhave
beenrearedinthesamesociety.Inanothersocietyorinanearliertime,
youmighthaveall20peoplesayingtheydgotothenearer(orthe
cleanerorlesscrowded)one.Itsjustthateveryoneinasocietylearns
thesameassumptions,thatsall.Themorepeopleinoursocietythat
shareaperspective,themorewebelieveitsrightandtrueandwritten
onastonetablet.Butitstillcomesdowntoeachindividualperson,
alone,havingaperspectivebasedonasetofassumptionsitsnotout
there;itsinhere.
Scholarstodayarecallingtheassumptionsfromourculturememes
becausetheytravelwiththecultureandmoldourmindsjustasgenes
moldourbodies.Untilwereachapointinourliveswherewecan
examinetheseassumptionsanddevelopourownselves,weremainthe
personsocietymoldedaswegrewup.
Thislearningoccurredbecausewehadtofollowtherulestofitin
andfittinginisaprimarymotivationforhumanbeings.Wewatched
otherpeopleactastheydidandfromtheirbehaviorandothers
reactions,welearnedwhatwasacceptableandunacceptable.Wesaw
peoplegetalongandberewardedfordoingsomethings,andweheard
ourfamilytalkaboutthoseotherswhodidntfollowtherulesintheir
assumptions.Wewerepraised,Goodboy(orgirl),forsomebehavior
andsternlywarned,Dontdothatitsbad,forotherbehavior.Asa
result,welearnedwhichthoughts,feelings,andactionswererightand
goodandwhichwerebadandunacceptable,justaseasilyaswelearned
tospeakournativetongue.Wedidnthavetogotoschooltolearnthe
language;wedidnthavetogotoschooltolearntheassumptionsthat
compriseourminds.
Whenpeoplegrowupinadifferentcultureoragefromsomeone
else,theylearnadifferentsetofassumptions.GregorioBillikopf,ofthe
UniversityofCalifornia,tellsthisfascinatingandamusingstoryabout
culturaldifferences:
TowardtheendofmythreeweektripIwasinvitedby
myyoungRussianhostandfriendNicolaiVasilevich
andhislovelywife,Yulya,outtodinner.Attheendofa
wonderfulmeal,YulyaaskedifIwouldlikeabanana.I
politelydeclinedandthankedher,andexplainedIwas
mostsatisfiedwiththemeal.Butthewholetimewhile
mymindwasracing:WhatdoIdo?DoIofferhera
bananaeventhoughtheyareasclosetoherastheyare
tome?Whatisthepolitethingtodo?
Wouldyoulikeabanana?IaskedYulya.
Yes,shesmiled,butmadenoattempttotakeanyofthe
threebananasinthefruitbasket.Whatnow?Ithought.
Whichonewouldyoulike?Ifumbled.
Thatone,shepointedatoneofthebananas.Soallthe
whilethinkingaboutRussianpolitenessIpickedthe
bananaYulyahadpointedatandpeeledithalfwayand
handedittoher.SmilesinYulyaandNicolaisfacestold
meIhaddonetherightthing.AfterthisexperienceI
spentmuchtimelettingtheworldknowthatinRussia,
thepolitethingistopeelthebananasfortheladies.
SometimeduringmythirdtripIwaspolitelydisabused
ofmynotion.
Ohno,GrigoriiDavidovich,aRussiangraciously
correctedme.InRussia,whenamanpeelsabananafor
aladyitmeanshehasaromanticinterestinher.How
embarrassedIfelt.AndhereIhadbeenproudlytelling
everyoneaboutthistidbitofculturalunderstanding.
2
Theseassumptionsarejustheldbylargenumbersofpeoplewhofeel
theyrerightornormal.However,afterawhile,theymaybecome
rules,andpeoplewhoviolatesomerulesmaybeshunnedbythesociety,
judgedbythestate,punished,andevenexecuted.Thoseholdingthem
calltheirassumptionsrightandeveryoneelseswrong,buttheyre
stillassumptionsthatmanyindividualsholdindividually.Theresno
universallywrittenruleonastonetabletsomewhere.
Theassumptionsalsochangeamongwholesocietiesovertime.In
theMiddleAgesinEngland,therewerethreelevelsofpeople:peasants
ononelevel,lordsorpriestsonthenext,androyalty.Thepeasantswere
neitherfullyfreenorslaves.Understandthattheseareliketheaverage
workerstodaywhoworkinfactories,restaurants,andshoppingmalls.
Theseordinary,everydaypeopleinthepeasantclasscouldnotleavea
village,sellfarmanimals,ormarrywithoutthelordofthemanors
permission.Asktheaveragepersontodaywhetherhewouldliketo
havemoneyandownpropertysomedayandhewouldsay,Yes,of
course.AskapeasantintheMiddleAgeswhetherhewouldliketo
havemoneyandownpropertysomedayandhewouldlaugh
uproariously.Ofcoursenot.Thatscrazy.Illneverownpropertyor
makemoneyandmychildrenwont.Werepeasants.Therewasno
upwardmobility.Thatwassimplyanassumptionoflifeasapeasant;he
wasapeasant,hischildrenwouldbepeasants,andhisgrandchildren
wouldbepeasants.Buttheywerestillonlyassumptions.The
assumptionscomprisedthepeasantsmindandheassumedthatwas
reality.
Thepeasantsphysicalmakeupwasnodifferentfromours.The
peasanthadamindthatcouldlearntheoreticalphysics.Anindividual
whowasapeasantintheMiddleAgescouldhavebeenanuclear
scientistifshehadlivedinthetwentyfirstcentury.Whatmadethe
differenceinwhatthepeasantsbelievedandthewaytheythought?The
assumptionsthatwereintheirminds.Thatsall!Andtheyeachcreated
theirworldseverymomentbasedontheirassumptions.
AssumptionsAbouttheSocietyofPeaceandBrotherhood
Humankindisevolvingtowardasocietyofpeaceandbrotherhood,
butprogresshasbeenretardedoverthelasttwomillennia.Likethe
peasantintheMiddleAgeswhowassurehecouldneverbefreeand
ownland,manytodaybelieveweresoftrocksandourgoalinlifeisthe
infinitestruggletoacquireinfinitewealth;societyrearedustobelieve
that.Butthosebeliefsareprimitiveandimmature.Justaspeopleinthe
MiddleAgesassumedthatsomepeopleweredestinedtobelordsor
priestsandtherestweredestinedtobepeasants,thebeliefthathuman
beingsarejustaccidentsintimeisbasedinignoranceandwillextinguish
ashumankindmatures.
InthefirstcenturyCE,YeshuabenYosefreferredtothesocietyof
spirituallywealthyandfreepeoplewecouldbelivinginwhenhesaid
thissocietyisspreadoutuponthefaceoftheEarthalready,butpeople
donotseeit(GospelofThomas,17,3,51,and113).Thesamesayingwas
renderedinanothertextfromthefirstcentury:
ThekingdomofGoddoesnotcomewithyourcareful
observation,norwillpeoplesay,Hereitis,orThereit
is,becausethekingdomofGodiswithin[andamong]
you.
YeshuabenYosef(Luke17:2021)
Thosewhoheardthewordsrepeatedthemtoothersuntiltheywere
writtendowntowardtheendofthefirstcentury,butfew(ornone)atthe
timeunderstoodthem,andfortwomillennia,thissimple,unpretentious
wisdomhasbeenburiedbeneaththeostentatiouscathedralsofreligion.
YeshuawassayingtotheJudeans,ThekingdomofGodishere
already,insideyou,butyourejustchoosingnottoliveinitthrough
yourspiritualattitudes.IfthosefirstcenturyJudeanshadlistenedand
hadchosentostartchangingtheirassumptionsaboutlife,otherpeople,
theHigherPower,nature,andtheirspiritualnature,todaywewould
haveinheritedtheheavenonEarththeywouldhavebeguntodevelop.
FindingOutWhatYourAssumptionsandPerspectivesAre
Youcanunderstandhowfarfromorhowclosetothissocietyof
love,peace,andbrotherhoodyouarebydrawingoutandexamining
yourassumptionsaboutyourself,life,others,nature,andtheHigher
Power.Andyoucangrowspirituallytowardthatsocietybychanging
theassumptionsyouholdtobemoreinkeepingwiththeloving,
peaceful,eternalselfyourebecomingthatwillcreateandliveinthat
society.Thesearetheassumptionsthatwillbeacceptedasofcourse
personaltruthsinthesocietyimbuedwithlove,peace,andbrotherhood,
theheavenonEarth:
Iamaneternalbeinghavingaphysicalexperience.
Thegoalformylife,overanyphysicalrealmgoals,istogrow
spiritually.
Myhighestcallingistoserveothers.
Allotherpeopleareonewithme.
Myloveforallothersiswithoutconditions;Ilovewithout
reservation.
Ihelpallothersgrowspirituallysohumankindisdeveloping
towardheavenonEarth.
Iamonewithnature.
IamonewiththeHigherPower.
TheintuitionthatguidesmeistheHigherPowerandbeingson
theothersideoflifewhosesoledesireistohelpmegrow
spiritually.
Youcurrentlyholdassumptionsabouteachofthesestatements.
Theycompriseyourmind,andthusyourplaceinyourspiritual
development.
Forexample,thefirstassumptionisthatweareeternalbeings
havingaphysicalexperience.Ifsomeonefearsthematerialistsmightbe
rightandwemightreallyjustaccidentsintimewhomightdieandbe
goneforever,thenthatpersonholdsanassumptionthatisnttrue.She
willliveherlifebasedonthatandfeelfearwhenshethinksofdying.
Shellbelieveherlovedoneswhohavediedmightbegoneforever.And
soshellcreatearealityforherselfthatisfullofgriefandfear.Butshell
becreatingthatrealityoutofignorance.
Ifyougothroughthatlistofassumptionspeoplewillholdinthe
heavenonEarthsocietyandwritedowneverythingyoufeelandthink
foreachone,asquicklyasthestatementscomeintoyourmind,youll
endupwithaclearpictureofwhereyouareonyoureternalspiritual
journeyrightnow.Youwilllikelyhavemorethanonestatementcome
toyourmindforeach.Writethemalldown.
Animportantpartofyourspiritualjourneynowistogrowsoyour
assumptionsbecomeincreasinglyliketheassumptionsinthose
statements.Ideally,youwouldwanttobeabletosayofcoursetoeach,
withoutdoubt.Thatsnotgoingtobepossibleformostofusinthislife.
Welljustmatureasfaraswecanbeforeweresumegrowingonthenext
planeofoureternallives.
Whoyouareisspiritual,notwhatyoudo.Yourfruitinthephysical
realmwillresultfromthespiritualyouinthespiritualrealm,whereyour
mindis.Changeyourmindbychangingyourassumptions.Thatresults
inspiritualgrowth.
HowthatWillHappeninRealLife
Nowletsbringallofthisdowntoanexampleofgrowingin
spiritualmaturity.A10yearoldboycomeshomefromschoolcrying.
Heexplainstohisfatherthataclassmatepushedhimdown,soheran
awaycrying.Whenthefatherhearshisstory,hismindassemblesaset
ofassumptionsandheshiftsintoaperspective.Imaginetheassumptions
are,Boyswhodontfightbackaresissies,Iwantmysontogrowupto
beaman,andMydadtaughtmethatwhensomeonehitsyou,you
shouldhithimback.Thefathershiftshismindintothisperspective:If
someonepushesyou,pushhimback.
Havingcreatedthatreality,thefathersaystohisson,Dontrun
away.Pushhimback.
Hissonresponds,Itwasntaboy.Itwasagirl.Thefathersmind
shiftstoanewsetofassumptions:Girlsareweakerthanboysandgirls
shouldntbeatboys,Butboysshouldnthitgirls,Theotherkidswill
thinkhesarealsissyifhedoesntfightback,Theotherparentsare
goingtothinkmykidsawuss.
Havingchangedtherealityinhismind,heresponds,Dontletgirls
beatyou.Donthitagirl,butpushherbackreallyhardandtellher
youllkickherbuttifshedoesthatagain.
Thisparentisformingrealityandshiftingitasthedialogue
continues.Thisrealityisntinthesituation;itisntinhisson;itsentirely
inhismind.Butnowhissonhaslearnedawholesetofassumptionsand
perspectivesaboutwhatpeopledotoeachotherwhentheresconflict.
Heslearnedtheassumptionsthatboysdonthitgirls,youdonttryto
understandwhathappenedthatresultedintheinsult,andyoufight
back.Hellcarrythatsetofassumptionsintohisbusinessandfamily
life,creatinghisrealitiesbasedonthemandactingaccordingly.And
hellteachhissonsthesameassumptions.
ButduringtheAxialAge,fromaround800BCEto200BCEand
throughYeshuabenYosefsteachingsandintothefirstmillennium,
spiritualleaderstoldusrepeatedlythatifwearetohaveabrotherhood
ofman,wemusthaveadifferentmindadifferentsetofassumptions
andperspectivesaboutourselvesandothers.
Confucianism:Donotdotootherswhatyouwouldnot
likeyourself.Thentherewillbenoresentmentagainst
you,eitherinthefamilyorinthestate.(Analects12:2)
Taoism:Regardyourneighborsgainasyourowngain;
andregardyourneighborslossasyourownloss.(Tai
ShangKanYingPien)
Buddhism:Hatredsneverceasethroughhatred.
Throughlovealonetheycease.Thisisaneternallaw.
(Dhammapada35)
Hinduism.Thisisthesumofduty;donaughttoothers
whichifdonetotheewouldcausetheepain.(Fromthe
Mahabharata5.1517)
Islam:Nooneofyouisabelieveruntilhedesiresforhis
brotherthatwhichhedesiresforhimself.(Sunnah)
Judaism:Whatishatefultoyou,donottoyourfellow
humanbeings.Thatisthelaw;alltherestis
commentary.(Talmud,Shabbat3la)
YeshuasaidthesamethinginthefirstcenturyCE.Asaresultofhis
assumptionthatwemustloveourneighborasourselves,hesaidIf
someoneslapsyouonthecheek,turntheothercheeksohecanslapyou
onthatcheek.Thatsbasedonasetofassumptions:Peaceismore
importantthanretribution,Forgivenessisbetterthanstrikingbackin
anger,Otherpeopleareourbelovedweshouldntharmthemforany
reason,eveniftheyharmus.Theperspectivebasedonthese
assumptionsis,Dontharmanotherpersonunderanycircumstances,
evenifthatpersonharmsyou.
Ifthefatherinourstoryheldtheseassumptionsandshiftedhismind
intothisperspective,hemighthavesaidtohisson,Ifsomeonepushes
you,gotothatpersonandaskherwhatyouvedonethatmadeherfeel
angrywithyou.Tellheryouwanttobefriendsandaskherwhatyou
havetodotobeafriend.Thatfatherhasshiftedhismindsoheis
shapinghisrealitybasedonthewordsofthespiritualteacherswho
taughtaboutloveandforgiveness.
Youmaybethinking,Wellthatwontwork.Thepoorkidllget
pushedaroundallday.Unfortunately,thatmaybetrue.Werestill
livinginaspirituallyprimitivesocietywhereconflictandangerare
acceptednorms.Ifweretochangetheworld,weallneedtobeginby
changingourselves.Gandhisaid,Wemustbecomewhatwewantthe
worldtobe.Itwillhappenonepersonatatime.Realityisonly
individual,andsocietyissimplymanyindividualseachcreatinga
realitymomentbymomentbasedonpersonalassumptions.Ifweshape
ourrealitiesusingperspectivesbasedontheteachingsoftheluminaries,
wewillhavebegunprogresstowardthebrotherhoodofman.
Thefatherinmystorywouldhavetostruggletohavethat
perspective.Heslearningandhastofollowacheatsheettopassthis
testhereallyhastothinkaboutitandstrugglebecausehewasreared
inaviolentsocietywheremanyfatherstelltheirsons,Beaman.Push
herback.Hesgoingtohavetogoagainsttheassumptionsthatmade
uphismindfromboyhood,whichhisfathertaughthim.Theboys
grandfather(thismansfather)mightbeangrywiththefatherwhenhe
hearshedidntteachhissontobeaman.Butthefatherwillacceptthis
division,andwilldoitbecausehehasaspiritualmodeltoguidehimso
hecandosomethingagainsthisnormalinclinations.
Hissonwillseehisfathersexampleandhearhiswords,andhell
growuptohavethatperspectiveinhisnature.Justashelearnstospeak
thelanguageandgointotherightrestroomwithoutthinkingtwice
abouteither,helllearnthatbeingnonviolentisjustthebetterwaytobe.
Hisgenerationwillbeevenclosertothedaywhenpeoplewilllivein
harmony.Whilethatgenerationwillworkatbeingpeacefulandloving
insomeotherareas,theboysson(thefathersgrandson)willgrowup
withanewmodelandwilltakehumankindevenclosertothe
brotherhoodofmanwherepeopleliveinpeaceandlove.
Realitywasntinthecoagulationsofatomsaroundthatfather.His
universewasinhisassumptionsandperspectives.Hethenactedoutthe
scenesinthephysicalrealmbasedonwhathehadalreadyscriptedinhis
mind.Whenhissonrespondedinthephysicalrealm,hechangedthe
sceneinhismindandactedbasedonthenewscript,butitwasallstill
entirelyinhismind;hisresponsesinthephysicalworldwerejustacting
outthedramaalreadycreated.Hisrealitywasinhismind.
YouGrowinSpiritualMaturity
byChangingYourAssumptions
Theresultisthatifyouwanttogrowspiritually,youhaveto
identifytheassumptionsyoulearnedfromthephysicalrealmthatnow
arekeepingyoufromfeelingunconditionalloveancompassionfor
yourself,others,andtheHigherPower.Youhavetochangeyourmind.
Whenourdescendentsgrowintoasocietythatwouldnteven
consideranyalternativeassumptionsaboutlife,oneanother,theHigher
Power,andtheirinnerselves,theywillbelivinginheavenonEarth.
Theywillbespiritualtreeswhosefruitinthephysicalrealmwillalways
belovingandcompassionate,sotheworldwillbealoving,
compassionateworld.Wecantarriveatthatdestinationyet;oursociety
istoofarfromit.Butitishumankindsdestiny.
CommonPracticesthatMay
NotAidinSpiritualGrowth
Twocommonpracticesthatmaynothelpyouinyourspiritual
growthareverypopularinthedominantworldreligions,butarent
necessaryforspiritualgrowthandmayinfacthinderit.
Meditation
SomepeopleareabletoopenthemselvestotheHigherPowerand
theirowneternalnaturethroughameditationpractice.Asaresultof
consistentlyengagingindeepmeditation,theyfeelachangeintheir
understandingoftheirplaceintheuniverse.Thatexperiencethen
affectsotherpartsoftheirlivesandtheymaturespiritually.Forthem,it
isavaluable,powerfulpartoftheirspiritualgrowth.
However,ameditationpracticeisntnecessaryforspiritualgrowth.
Eventhosewhoteachmeditationadmitthatmostpeoplearenotableto
initiateormaintainameditationpractice,
3, 4
andmanywhodoare
disappointedthattheydonthavethepeakspiritualexperiencesthatthe
religionsadvocatingmeditationdescribe.
5
Thatcanresultinthe
unfortunateandunjustifiedfeelingofbeingaspiritualfailure.Dontfeel
youmustmeditatetogrowspiritually,anddontevaluateyourspiritual
practiceorgrowthbasedonwhetheryouvehadthelifechangingpeak
experiencesomepeopledescribe.
Meditationisalsoasolitaryactivitythatisincompletewithoutthe
spiritualgrowththatcomesinacommunity,
6
anditalonecanthelpa
personovercomethepsychologicalissuesthatmustbeaddressedto
havementalandspiritualgrowth.
7
AlsodontfeelthatonlyanEasternreligionorpracticeisspiritual.
Youneednoreligionorreligiouspracticetomediateyourrelationship
withtheHigherPoweroryourspiritualgrowth.Quiettimesof
contemplationorprayerandlisteningtotheHigherPowerspeaktoyou
willbeveryrewardingforyou.Enjoythemwithoutfeelingyoumust
havearegularperiodoftimededicatedtomeditation.
Youcanreadmoreaboutmeditationandspiritualdevelopmentat
ChurchServices
Churchservices,especiallyinmegachurchesandanyothersetting
wherepeoplewatchpassivelyasothersperform,likelywilldoverylittle
tohelpyougrowspiritually;theyshutpeopledowninsteadofopening
themup.Thesepassiveexperiencesactuallycaninterferewithspiritual
growthbecauseparticipantsbelievetheyredoingtheirspiritualduty
andneverbondwithotherpeopleoruncoverandreconsidertheir
assumptionsandperspectives.AsCarlJung,thefatherofJungian
psychoanalysis,wrote,Religionisadefenseagainstareligious
experience.Churcheswherepeoplesitpassivelyinrowsmaybringan
occasionalperspectivethatresonateswiththespiritualpersonyoure
becoming,butthegrowthitselfwilloccuronlyasyouusetheinsightto
openyourselftoreexaminingyourassumptionsandperspectivesand
changingyourrelationshipswithothers,facetoface.Onlyinsmall,
intimategroupswhereyoutalkopenlywillyoubeabletogrow
spiritually.
HowDoYouGrowtoMakeThese
AssumptionsPartofYourNature?
Yougrowtomaketheseassumptionspartofournatureby
becomingopentoguidanceandreexaminingtheassumptionsyou
learnedduringchildhood.Toaccomplishthat,youmostdothesethings:
1. Beopenandchildlike.
2. Bewillingtolookatyourassumptionsandperspectives.
3. Realizethehiddenassumptions.
4. Movepastrationalizations.
5. Useemotionsascluestoassumptions.
6. Allowtimefortherealizationstoweavethroughallofyour
assumptions.
7. Dontjudgeyourspiritualgrowthasgoodorbad.
8. Fillyourlifewithspiritualexperiencesandpeople.
BeOpenandChildlike.
Itellyouthetruth,anyonewhowillnotreceivethe
kingdomofGodlikealittlechildwillneverenterit.
YeshuabenYosef
Thefirstrequirementformaturingspirituallyisthatyoubecome
humbleandnaivelyopen,likeachild.Youmusthaveachilds
willingnesstogrowintospiritualadulthoodwithoutexpectationsand
plans,justasachildgrowsinexorablyintophysicalandemotional
adulthoodnotknowingwhatanadultmindandlifewillbelike.
Youmustbewillingtocleanouttheclosetofyourmindandthrow
outalltheoldassumptionsandperspectivesthatnolongerfityou,
transformingyourmindwithnewassumptionsandperspectivesyou
likelydontevenknowaboutrightnow,butthatfitwhoyouare
becomingspiritually.
Inotherwords,youmustbewillingtoreleaseyourgripon
assumptionsthatwerecalledrightandcommonsenseandrighteous
andgodlyandalltheotherwordsourparents,teachers,andclergy
usedtoenforcetheassumptionsyoulearnedfromsocietyinthephysical
realm.Whenyouletgo,youwillfindmaterializinginyouropenhands
whattheHigherPowerhasbroughttoyoutoreplacewhatyoureleased.
Butyouwontknowwhatthatisuntilyoureceiveit.
Youarebecominganewperson.Youdontknowwhatthatperson
willbelike,justaswhenyouwere10,youdidntknowtheadultyou
wouldbecome.Youcouldntknow.Forthispersontocomeintoyour
life,youhavetobewillingtoallowyourselftobedifferent,butyou
dontknowwhatthatdifferencewillbe.
Ifyouareconfidentthatyouhavearrivedatthecorrectanswers
aboutreligiouspracticesandhavetheknowledgethatisTruthfor
everyoneintheuniverse,thenyouruntheriskofbeingdeluded.Justas
adrunkpersondoesntrealizeherdrunkenness,whenapersoninsists
shehastheTruthaboutexistenceforeveryone,shelikelydoesnot
realizeherownignorance.Thatisnttosayyoushouldnthave
convictionssuchastheneedtoliveinbrotherhoodandpeace,andthe
realityoftheafterlife.Itjustmeansthataboutotherissues,suchas
religiouspractices,theinfluenceofspiritsonpeople,methodsof
growingspiritually,andsoon,youshould,attimes,gothroughperiods
ofreexaminationanddoubt.Ifyouhavenoperiodsofselfdoubtand
reexamination,youmayverypossiblybeshuttingdownyouropenness
tonewperspectives.
BeWillingtoLookatYourAssumptionsandPerspectives.
Animportantrequirementforyourspiritualgrowthisthatyoure
willingtodrawouttheassumptionsandperspectivesthataredeep
withinyou,whicharewhoyouareasaperson.Theyarecreatingyour
realities.
Inyourprayerormeditationoragrouptowhichyoubelongwhere
youtrustthemembers,voiceyourassumptionsandperspectivesif
yourecomfortabledoingsoThatwillhelpyoubringthemoutintothe
lightwhereyoucanlookatthem.
Youwillalsolearnaboutmanyassumptionsyouholdthrough
discomfort,pain,andsuffering.Thephysicalrealmistheworldof
changeitprovidesobstaclesandchallengesthatwillbringtothe
surfacedeeplyburiedassumptionsthatyouneedtofacebutwouldntif
youwerentchallenged.Yourgreatestunderstandingsmaycomewhen
yourbusinessfails,youarediagnosedwithterminalcancer,oraloved
onedies.Duringthosetimes,youcouldcollapseintoapuddleoftears
andneverriseupagain,oryoucouldusewhathappenstodiscover
moreaboutyourselfandtheassumptionsandperspectivesbehindwhy
youfeelasyoudo.Ifyougothroughthepainfulprocessoflookingat
yourselfdeeply,youwillgrowfromit.
Thejourneyisspiritual.Uncovering,understanding,andworkingat
changingyourassumptionsarelargepartsofwhatyouneedtodo.But
youregivenhelpfromtheHigherPowerandthoseonthenextplanesof
life.Whateverhappens,itwillworkoutifyourelisteningtothat
counsel.Askandbeopentotheanswers;theywillcome.
RealizetheHiddenAssumptions.
Whenanassumptionissomuchapartofyouthatyoubelieveits
rightortheonlywaytothink,thenitsafoundationbrickthatmakes
upyourmind.Youlikelywontevenknowaboutitbecauseyoujust
assumeitscorrectorthewaylifeoughttobe.Itsabrickdowntherein
thefoundationsomewhereandyouneverthoughttolookatittosee
whetheritssomethingyoureallywanttobelieve.
Theseassumptionsyoudonteventhinkaboutareunrealized
assumptions.Youhaventmadethemrealtoyourselfyet.Theyre
simplythewaylifeis,justasweknowwehaveaheartbuthavenever
seenitanddonthavetothinkaboutittomakeitbeat.
Theseunrealizedassumptionscamefromyourupbringinginthe
physicalrealm,largelythroughexperience.Ifsomeonesparentsalways
belittledherandtoldhershedamounttonothing,theunrealized
assumptionsshemighthavelearnedwereImincompetent.Noone
likesme.Illneverbeasuccess.Whatstheuseoftrying.Illnever
getahead.Thepersoncarriestheseunrealizedassumptionsandcreates
selfdefeatingrealitiesfrommomenttomomentthroughoutlife.When
givenachallengeatwork,shestressesout,breaksdown,andfails.She
fulfilledherownexpectations,buttheydidntexistinherworkorthe
bossorthephysicalworld.Theywereinhermindthatisapartfromthe
body.Shelivedarealityshecreated,butitwasbasedonfaulty,
unrealizedassumptionsthatcreatedautomaticthinking,feeling,and
acting.
Squirrelsandfishandpuppiesandpeopleallgrowupinthe
physicalrealmlearninghowtonavigatethroughit.Welearnfromthe
societyinwhichwearereared.Allofthisaccumulatedknowledge
createsabundleofunrealizedassumptionsaboutlifethatyouuse
withoutthinking,tocreatetherealityofyourlifefrommomentto
moment.Youhavetobewillingtorealizetheseunrealizedassumptions
anddecidewhethertheyfitinsidethenewpersonyourebecoming.
Yougrowspirituallybychangingthemindsassumptionsand
perspectives.
MovePastRationalizations.
Sometimes,theassumptionswillbecloakedbyrationalizations.A
rationalizationisathoughtthatseemstoberealorlogical,butitshiding
whatthepersonfeelsorthinks.Forexample,someonemaynotwanthis
daughterwholivesathometobeoutpast10p.m.,althoughshes18
yearsold.Ifheconsiderswhy,hemightthink,Itsdangerousfora
youngwomantobeoutsideafter10p.m.Buthisrealassumptionmay
beYoungwomenarenaturallypromiscuousandshellmeetmenif
shesoutafter10orYoungmenaresexcrazyandtheyllinfluenceher
todothingsshewillregretwhenshesolderifshesoutafter10p.m.
Thefathersmindmaynotlethimfeelhemistrustshisdaughteroris
consideringhersexuality,soheletshimselfthinkonlythe
rationalization,Itwillkeepheroutofdanger.
Ifyouallowyourselftoexaminealltheassumptions,therealones
likelywillcomeoutamongthestatementsyoumakeaboutwhyyou
thinkorfeelsomething,orwhyyouactinaparticularway.Itmaytake
alongtimeforittocomeout,andyoumayneedsomeoneelsehelping
youdragitoutofitshidingplace.
Yourrealassumptionswillmorelikelycometoyourmindifyou
speakorwriteasquicklyasthoughtscometoyou.Themoreyouhave
tomullovertheassumptions,themorelikelytheyrerationalizations.
Yourmindwillsortthroughtheassumptionsyouhaveuntilitcomesto
acombinationthatcreatesaperspectivecomfortabletoyou.Being
comfortablemaymeanyouhavefoundarationalizationthatwillmake
youfeelOK,butwhichisnotatthebasisofyourthought,feeling,or
behavior.Themorespontaneouslyyouvoicewhatyoufeel,themore
likelyitistherealassumption.Themoreyouhavetoconsideror
thinkthroughtheassumption,themorelikelyitsgoingtoturnoutto
bearationalization.
Afteryouvevoicedorwrittentheassumption,letitgoandrelax
yourmind.Thenlookattheassumption.Doesitfeellikeithaslifeinit?
Doesitfeeltrueorreal?Eachtimeyoureturntoitafterleavingitfora
while,youllinstantlygetafeelingaboutit.Thatsurefeelslikeitsme;
thatswhatIbelieve.Oryoullfeel,Imnotfeelinglikethatsit.It
doesntfeellikeIbelievethatdeepdown.Ifitdoesntfeellikeyou,
relaxyourmindandthinkagainofthesituation,person,orwhateveris
thefocusoftheassumption.Voiceorwritethefirstthingsthatcometo
you.Thenlookatthemtoseewhetheranyofthemfeellikethereslifein
them.Eventually,youllfeelthatwhatyouvevoicingistrue.Thatsthe
realassumption.
Anddontbedismayedifyoufeelsomethingistrueandreal,butthe
nextdayitfeelsofftoyou.Itmaytakesometimeforarealassumption
tosurface.Yourdialogueisntjustwithyourselforyourgroup,butwith
peoplenotseen,butnonethelessthereandtangible.Yourelovedand
ministeredtobypeopleinthespiritualrealmandtheHigherPower.Be
patient.Youandtheywillbesuccessful.Havefaith.Ifyouask,the
answerwillbegiventoyou.
UseEmotionsasCluestoAssumptions.
ShemademesoangryIwasred.Well,no.Itsimpossiblefor
someonetomakeanotherpersonfeelanyemotion.Wecreateourown
realitiesnoonecanimposearealityonus.Alltheycandoischange
thescenery.Inthiscase,theangrypersonmadehimselfangryover
somethingshesaidordid.Hedidittohimselfbasedonhis
assumptions.
Imaginethisiswhathappened.Hiswifesaid,Imnotcleaningthe
dishes.Hereactedwithangerimmediately,butbehindtheanger,his
mindheldtheseassumptions:Itswomensworktododishes,Shes
tryingtoshowmesherunsthefamily,Menrunfamiliesandwomen
dowhattheyretold.Hedidntconsciouslythinkthoseassumptions,
buttheyresultedinhisactingselfsautomaticresponseofmakinghimself
angry.
Imaginethesamesituationbutadifferentmanwithadifferentsetof
assumptions:Sheworkshardallthetime.Idontworkenough
aroundthehouse.Hemadehimselffeelgratefulorguilty.Itsthesame
situation,butdifferentassumptionsresultingindifferentemotions.
Whetherwefeelangry,guilty,sad,disgusted,frustrated,joyful,
grateful,orhopeful,alldependontheassumptionsaboutthesituation
thatcompriseourminds.Theemotionshavenothingtodowiththe
otherpeopleortheworldaroundus;theycomeentirelyfromour
assumptions.
Theemotionstelluswhattherealassumptionsarethataperson
holds.Manypeopleinourculturefeardeath.Theywonttalkaboutit,
wontadmittheyregoingtodie,prayforamiracletoavoiditrightupto
thelastminute,andweepandwailatfuneralsasthoughtheperson
weregoneforever.Theysay,Shesinheavenandwellmeetagainsome
day,buttheemotionstellustheassumptionisShesstonecolddead
andwereburyingherintheground.Theygotothecemeterytopay
respects,asthoughthepersonwerethere,molderingawayinthe
ground.Butthepersonisntthere;shesblissfulandhappy,havingthe
timeofhereternallife!
Theemotionswillletyouknowwhatyourassumptionsare.Asyou
lookattheassumptionsyouholdaboutthestatementsIlistedearlier
thatwillbeofcourseassumptionsinthesocietyoflove,peace,and
brotherhood,ifyoufeelfearfuloranxious,thefeelingscomefrom
assumptions.Whenyoufeeltheuncomfortable,negativeemotion,
uncovertheassumptionsthatareatthebasis.Theyrethere.The
negativefeelingsarentbuiltintothesceneryofyourlife.Theyrenotin
theatomsandmoleculesthatmakeupyourenvironment.Theyresult
fromtheassumptionsandperspectivesyouhold.Iftheyrepainfuland
youdontknowhowtodealwiththem,makeanappointmentwitha
licensedcounselor.Counselorsaretrainedtohelpyoudealwiththe
moredifficultassumptionsandfearsthatresultfromthem.
AllowTimefortheRealizationstoWeave
ThroughAllofYourAssumptions.
Whenyouunderstandsomethingforthefirsttime,itisarealization.
Inotherwords,youmakeitreal.Itmaybesomethingthatsbeenthere
fordecades,butwhenyoufinallyseeit,thediscoverycanbesurprising.
Yourspiritualgrowthwillbefilledwiththeserealizationsbecause
yourebecominganemptyvessel,andunderstandingwillbefreely
giventoyou.Ifyouareinagroupwithotherswhoarehaving
realizations,theirswillinspiremoreofyourown.
Afteryouhavearealization,youllseethatitchangesyour
assumptionsandperspectivesinabroadrangeofareas,oneatatime,
overdays,weeks,oryears.Thatscalledhorizontallearningor
weaving.Forexample,youmaylearnonedaythatyouhaveheldthe
assumptionthatyour17yearoldsoncouldntbeofanyhelptoyouin
daytodayhouseholddecisions.Youdidntsaythatanditdidntcome
toyourmind,butyouneverdidinvolvehiminanyofyourhousehold
orimportantactivities.Thatshowsyouthattheassumptionthathe
wouldntbehelpfulwasthere,deepinsideofyou.Thenonedayyou
hearthatAlexandertheGreatbecameregentofMacedoniaatage16and
JoanofArcledtheFrencharmiestovictoryatOrlansat17.
Itdawnsonyou,outoftheblue,thatyour17yearoldsonhasallthe
capabilitiesthatheneedstotakeahandinfamilyaffairs.Thatisthe
realization.Butyoustillhavedozensofassumptionsthatdontmatch
thatrealization:Hejustwantstoloafallday,Hesjustakid.Hell
makemistakesifIgivehimajobtodo.Thoseassumptionswillstillbe
there,eventhoughthelightbulbwentonandyouhadtherealization
thathehasthecapabilitiestoparticipateinfamilydecisions.
Thenextweek,ithappensthatyouaretryingtodecidewhetherto
replacethefurnaceanditcomestoyouthatyoucaninvolvehiminthe
decision,soyoutalkwithhimaboutit.Youreweavingyourdiscovery
intoyourlife.Youhavesomeconcernsbecauseyouroldassumptions
arestillapartofyou,butasyouweaveyourrealizationthathes
becominganadultintoyourlife,youchangeotherassumptionstofit
thisnewlearning.
Twomonthslater,youresettlingyourfathersestateanditoccursto
youthatyoursoncouldhelpsortoutthebelongings.Theold
assumptionwasHellmakemistakesifIgivehimajobtodo,but
youreweavingthenewrealizationthathescapableintoallofyour
assumptions,soyournewassumptionis,Hescapableofsorting,
cataloguing,andmakingdecisions.Yougivehimthetaskswithsome
concernbecausetheoldassumptionisstillactive.Afterayearortwoof
weaving,youfindyouhaveawholesetofassumptionsthatbringyou
totheperspective,MysonisacapableyoungadultonwhomIcanrely
atanytimeasIwouldanyadult,andyoucansayOfcoursetothat.It
hasbecomepartofyourmind.Butittookasinglerealization,then
weavingthroughlearningdozensofnewassumptionsovertwoyearsto
cometothatperspective.
Asyouregoingthroughtheweavingprocess,youllfindyour
assumptionsclashing.Theclashwillcauseyousomefrustration,but
thatisasignthatyourechangingandgrowing.Attimes,youwillhave
anewrealizationthatcreatesanewsetofassumptions,butone
assumptionyouactfromisoutofsyncwiththenewones.Atthat
moment,yourecreatingarealityusingtheoldassumptionandacting
basedonit,butitsprettyclearthatitviolateswhatyouholdtobetrue
inthenewrealization.Thenegativetermforthatisbacksliding,but
thatsfullofjudgmentandyoureallyshouldntusethattermfor
yourselforanyoneelse.Itsjustthatyoureintheprocessofweaving,
andtheweavingtakestimeandsomeadjustments.Dontexpectthat
youllcometoarealizationandwithinacoupleofdaysyourlifewillbe
reoriented.Anddontdoaguilttriponyourselforotherswhenyouor
theyareweavingnewassumptionsandtherearestillhavesomeold
assumptionsinfluencingyourthoughts,feelings,andactionsthatyouor
theyhaventfinishedadjusting.
Forexample,imaginethatBenhastheassumption,Alovingfamily
doesthingstogetherintheevening,butworkinglatekeepshimfrom
doingthingswithhisfamily.AsBenthinksaboutit,hediscovershehas
theassumption,Ihavetoworklatetoearnmoneysomyfamilycan
havethethingstheywant.SoBensassumptionsareatodds.Thatis
calledcognitivedissonance.Itmeansthepersonhastwoassumptions
thatmaynotbecompatible,butheholdsbothasOfcourse
assumptions.Withthatrealization,Benresolvesnottoworksolateand
tospendmoretimewithhisfamily.
Butoneweek,itseemshesneededattheofficeeverynight.That
doesntmeanhesdoneanythingwrong.Hehasntbackslid.Itmeans
onlythathewillhavetoworkontheassumptionsthatheschangingas
heweaveshisnewlearningintohislife.TheintimatesupportgroupI
describeinthenextchaptercanhelp.Inthegroup,Benmaybringup
thefactthathedidntwanttobeatworkeverynight,butitjust
happened.IfBengivesthegrouppermissiontoreflecttohimwhatthey
arehearing,someonemaysay,Youknow,itsoundslikeyoure
assumingthatonlyyoucanmanagetheofficewhenyourcompanyis
negotiatingacontract.Benmightthenthinkforamoment,andsay,
Yes,thatstrue,andIfeelIcanthiresomeonetonegotiatecontracts
withmebecauseitwouldbetooexpensive.SopartofBensgrowthis
toreexaminethoseassumptions.Hemaychangethembydeciding,
Joansverycapable.Ijusthavetotrainher.IfIwanttoreducemytime
intheoffice,Ineedtostartdelegating.Hesgrowing.Thefactthathe
hadabadweekwasjustpartofthegrowthbecauseithelpedhim
reexaminemoreassumptions.Thedissonancebetweenhisrealization
andwhathefelthehadtodocausedsomepainforhim,butintheend,
Benlearnedfromit.
However,ifBenstillkeepsworkinglateanddoesntspendtimewith
hisfamily,eventhoughhehastheassumption,Alovingfamilyspends
timetogetherintheevening,thenhellbelivingwithgreatfrustration
andlikelysomeguilt.Thefrustrationandguiltcomefromthereality
hescreating,though,notfromanythinginhisfamily,hisjob,orthe
universe.Hemaychoosetolivelifeafrustratedpersonbecausehehas
thefreewilltodothat.Andnooneshouldjudgehimbecauseofwhere
heisinhisspiritualgrowth.Butitsprettyclearthatifhewantstohave
blissandsatisfaction,someassumptionsneedtobeadjustedinthis
situationwithhisfamily.
Discoveringyourassumptions,weavingyourlearningthroughthe
dozensofotherassumptionsinyourlife,andgrowingspirituallyso
yourlifebecomeswhatyouwantittobewillbemucheasierforyouif
youarepartofasupportivegroup.Theycanlistentoyouexplainyour
feelingsandassumptionsandsharetheirperspectives.Thatwillhelp
youlookatyourselffromotherpointsofview.Andtheyllbe
supportiveasyoustrugglewithnewassumptionsthatdontfeelgoodto
youatfirst.
Thenewrealizationsthathavecausedyoutoweavenew
assumptionsthroughyourmindwillchangeitirrevocably.Yourmind
willbebecomingadifferentmindthanitwaswhentheprocessbegan,
andyoucannevergoback.Eachnewrealizationisaleapforward.
DontJudgeYourSpiritualGrowthasGoodorBad.
Dontjudgeyourspiritualgrowth.Dontfeelthatbecauseyoure
doingthingsyouwishyouwerent,oryouresadandfrustratedinthe
physicalrealm,itmeansyoumustbespirituallyimmature.Youwillfeel
sad,frustrated,andunhappywhenyousufferlossandyourlifechanges.
Thatsnormal.Itsalsopartofyourlovingcompassionatenaturethat
underliesyourphysicalnature.Yourlovecreatessadnesswhenyousee
thesufferingothersareenduringorwhenyoulosesomeoneor
somethingyoulove.Theloveisthereasonyoureunhappy.
Butmoreimportantly,youarerightnowatthelevelofspiritual
growththatisrightforyou.YoureatanA+levelintheEarthschool.
Dontjudgeyourself.Dontexpectmoreofyourselfthanyoure
experiencingrightnow.Yourewhereyoushouldbe.Youreatthe
headofyourclass.Youllcontinuetogrow,butyouarealreadya
spirituallymatureperson,atwhateverlevelyouare,becauseyoure
opentogrowingandlookingforanswers.Spiritualityisajourney,nota
destination.
Also,ifyouspendyourlifetryingtohelpthelittlegirlorlittleboy
whowasabusedasachildwhoyoustillhaveinyou,thatisyour
spiritualjourneyinthislife.Learningtounderstandandcopewithwhat
happenedtoyouisspiritual;yourechangingtheinneryoutohaveless
traumaorstresssoyoucanliveinpeace.Asfortheotherspiritual
issues,suchaslearningtobeaservanttoothers,youhaveaneternityto
learnmorelessonssuchasthose.Youneedntfeelyouhavetoreacha
standardinthisEarthlylife.Takecareofyourself;thatswhatthe
HigherPowerwantsforyou.
Ifyouresadorunhappyoftenormuchofthetime,talkwithyour
physicianaboutit.Thephysicalrealmcouldverypossiblyhavegiven
youabodythathasachemicalorgeneticdispositiontodepressionthat
youcanreceivehelpfor.Theexplanationsinthisbookarentmeantto
suggestthatyoushouldorcouldgetoverallyourproblemsjustby
workingatyourassumptions.Ifyouweregivenpsychologicalor
physicalconditionsbythephysicalrealmthatmakeyourlifedifficult,
theyllaffectyouregardlessofhowyouchangeyourmind.Counseling
andmedicationaregiftsfromGodgiventhroughscientiststohelp
people.Acceptthegifts.Then,withthelimitationsyoustillhave,you
canworkatchangingyourassumptionsasmuchasyouareableto.
EmulatetheModelEvenIfYouArent
ComfortablewiththeAssumptionsYet.
Werelivinginalawandordersocietynowwherelawsare
necessarytoenforcehumanebehavior.Lawsrestrainpeoplefromdoing
hatefulthingstootherpeople,andtheyprovidecareforthepoor
becausenoonewouldcareforthemotherwise.Someofour
assumptionsandperspectivesaremoreinlinewithfollowingrulesand
legislatingbehaviorthanwithaninnersenseofunconditionalloveand
servanthoodtoallotherpeople.Wehaveourfeetinbothworlds.Asa
result,wellbeworkingatfollowingthemodelevenifinternallywe
dontyethavetheconfidenceintheassumptionsthatunderlieit.
Forexample,weknowweshouldrushtoforgiveothers.Someone
mayknowthatandwanttomodelitbecauseitsapparentthatthisisan
importantactioninthepathtowardspiritualmaturity,butthe
assumptionsthatcrowdintothepersonsmindcomefromthe
materialisticsocietyinwhichwehavebeenreared:Forgiveyour
neighborisafineconcept,butmybrotherinlawkeepsspreadinglies
aboutmeandifIforgivehim,helljustdoitagain.OrLettingherkeep
doingitwilljustshoweveryoneImaspinelesswimp.Followingthe
modelmaynotfeelcomfortable;physicalrealmfearsmaycrowdintothe
personsmind,createdbytheoldmaterialisticassumptions.But
eventually,followingthemodelevenagainstthedeeplyfeltconcerns
willresultintheassumptionsinthemodelweavingthroughthe
personsmind;theassumptionswillbecomemoreOfcoursebeliefs
andthepersonwillgrowtohavetheinnerdispositiontolove
unconditionally.
Theactionsmayprecedethebeliefs.
FillYourLifewithSpiritualExperiencesandPeople.
Readbooksandwatchmediathatcontainaccountsbypeoplewho
havehadspiritualexperiencessuchasADCs,NDEs,healings,psychic
realizations,andsessionswithmediums.Therearemanywonderful
DVDsandbooksavailabletodayinwhichpeopledescribewhathas
happenedtothem.Youwilllearnfromthemandunderstandmore
aboutthegreaterrealityandeternity.
Seekoutandlistentowisesoulswhohavehadremarkable
experiencesorhaveinsightsintospiritualityyoucanlearnfrom.
Immerseyourselfinthetestimoniesfromrealpeople.Therearemany,
andtheywillteachyouaboutyourplaceintheuniverse,youreternal
nature,andtheHigherPower.Thematerialrealmisbathingyouin
perspectivesthatarethoroughlyphysicalwhileminimizingorhiding
thespiritual.Weliveinamaterialisticage.Tounderstandthespiritual
realmandgrowfromtheknowledge,youmustsearchoutand
experiencethelessavailablespiritualmedia.
ListsofresourcesIrecommendwillbekeptuptodateat
Buildhappy,contentedsurroundingswithothersandlookfor
opportunitiestojoininonloving,compassionateactivities.Seekout
lovingpeopleandspendtimewiththem.Avoidallnegativeemotions.
Ifyouchoosetomeditate,focusonlove,peace,andbrotherhoodduring
yourcontemplativeperiods.Rushtoforgiveandovercomeseparation
andbarriers.Asyoufeellove,youwilllearntolovemoredeeply.
Conversely,ifyoufeelanger,mistrust,hatred,andseparation,youwill
paintyourlifewiththedarkcolorsinthosebrushes.
Yourworldwillbewhateveryouare.Andasyoulove,yourworld
willbecomemoreloving.
BecomePartofan
IntimateSpiritualGroup
Togrowspiritually,youshouldbepartofanintimategroupthat
growstogether.Youlearntolovebyloving.Duringthegroup
meetings,youllbelearningaboutspirituality,therealitiesoflifeandthe
universe,howtounderstandyourownassumptionsandperspectives,
howtogrowspiritually,andhowtoacceptothersassumptionsthatmay
beverydifferentfromyours.
Youllbelearningaboutothers,aboutyourself,aboutyoureternal
natureandtheafterlife,andaboutGod.
LearningAboutOthers
Theintimategroupwillhelpyoulearnaboutlistening,understanding,
accepting,andlovingunconditionally.Youlllearnhowto
Focusonanotherpersonandlistengenuinelyandwholly,losing
yourselfinlovingunitywiththatperson
Listenwithoutjudging
227
Empathizewithoutfeelingtheneedtosolvetheproblem
Avoidgivingadvice
Justreflectbackwhatyourehearingwithoutinsinuations
Understandperspectivesthataredifferentfromyoursasbeing
onlydifferent,notrightorwrong
Nothingagroupmembercansaywouldseparateyoufromthat
personormakeyoufeellesslovingandaccepting.Whenyoufeela
negativeemotion,trytounderstandtheassumptionsbehindthe
negativefeeling.Inyourquiettimesofprayerorcontemplation,orin
thegroup,trytobringoutthehiddenassumptionsbehindthefeelings
anddecidewhethertheyfitwiththespiritualpersonyourebecoming.
LearningAboutYourself
Youllalsobelearningaboutyourself:
Howtoloveunconditionally
Whatitsliketobelovedunconditionally
Howtotrustotherswithoutreservation
Howtoservewithoutexpectationforreturnorcompensation
Whatyourassumptionsandperspectivesarethatcreateyour
realities
Howtostandbackfromyourselfasawatcherandunderstand
yourassumptionsandperspectiveswithlessinvolvementandless
lettingthemcontrolyou
Whatyouclingtothatmakesyoufeelfrustrated,worried,or
fearful
Howtochangeyourassumptionsandperspectivestogrow
spiritually
Howtotrustthatyouarelearninglessonsandtoseethat
challengesinlifeareopportunitiestogrow
LearningAboutYourEternalNatureandtheAfterlife
Youllbelearningaboutyoureternalnatureandtheafterlife:
Youareaspiritualbeinghavingaphysicalrealmperiodofyour
eternallife.
Theafterlifeisasrealasormorerealthanthislife.
Become Part of an Intimate Spiritual Group 229
Yourlovedonesarejustastepaway,blissfullyinvolvedintheir
newspirituallives.
Deathissimplyagraduationintothenextwonderfulstageof
youreternallife.
Yourspiritualnatureaffectsyou,others,andtheenvironmentin
whichyoulive.
Youcancommunicatewiththosewhohavetransitionedintothe
nextstageoftheireternallives.
LearningAboutGod
YoulllearnabouttheHigherPowerthatisthebasisofalllifeinthe
universeandfromwhomtheuniversecomesintobeing.Youlllearn
ThenatureoftheHigherPower
ThattheHigherPowerisonewithyouandprovidesguidance
andcounselingtohelpyougrowspiritually
HowtotrustthattheHigherPowerwillprovidewhatisinyour
bestinterest
CharacteristicsofYourIntimateGroup
Establishtheintimategroupwithcare.Includeasmallnumberof
people.Chooseparticipantscarefullyandfollowtheprotocolbelow
untilthegroupisestablished.Haveallgroupmembersreadthese
guidelinesandagreetothembeforethegroupmeets.
Theyregoingtosoundalittleconstrainingandunusual.Thereason
isthatinournormalconversations,wevealldevelopedsomebadhabits
fromchildhood.Whensomeonespeaks,weoftendontlisten;were
gettingreadytosaywhatwehaveinmind.Conversationsare
sometimesliketworadiosfacingeachother,eachblaringoutitsmessage
withnohearingandnounderstanding.
Wealsotendtogiveadviceasthoughwehadtherightanswer.
Whensomeonedescribesaproblem,wefeeltheneedtosolveitforthe
speaker.Itsunusualforustolistenonlytounderstand,nottovoiceour
beliefsorgiveadvice.Thisintimategroupmustbegroundedin
listening,focusingonotherstotheexclusionoftheself,nonjudgment,
tolerance,andunderstanding.Mostofushaventlearnedhowtohave
thosekindsofconversations.Theymustbelearned.
Content
Foremost,thepurposeofthegroupistocometogetherinloveand
openness,withoutexpectations.Whateverhappenswillbenefiteveryone
ifthegrouphasthesequalities.Comingtogetherinlovewillcatalyze
experiencesandresultinknowledgefarbeyondwhatwecananticipate.
Feelingthisloveandfreelygivinglovewillfillyouwithasenseofpeace
andfulfillment.
Haveatimewhengroupmemberscansharetheirspiritualgrowth,
describerealizations,anddiscussassumptionsandperspectives.
Anyonemayaskforhelpinunderstandingsomething,butthepurpose
ofthetimeistoshareonly,notsolveproblems.
Havegroupmembersreadbooksandwatchmediathatcontain
accountsbypeoplewhohavehadspiritualexperiences;thendiscuss
theminthegroup.TherearemanywonderfulDVDsandbooks
availabletodayinwhichpeopledescribewhathashappenedtothem.
Youmayaskpeoplewhohavehadremarkableexperiencesorhave
insightsintospiritualitytospeaktoyourgroup.Havegroupmembers
describetestimoniesfromrealpeopleandencouragememberstoshare
theirownexperiences.ResourcesIrecommendwillbekeptuptodateat
Gothroughthelistofassumptionsthatwillunderliealoving,
peacefulsocietythatIpresentedearlierinthisbook.Shareyour
assumptionsabouteachandtalkaboutthem.Aslongasthe
assumptionsandperspectivesarehidden,youllbelivingfromwithin
them.Whenyouuncoveranddiscussthem,youcanlookatthemfrom
outsideofthem.Thenyoucandecidewhethertheyfitthespiritual
personyourebecoming.
Protocol
Theprotocolwillevolveasthegroupdevelops.Theseguidelinesare
importanttobeginthegroup,butonceitisestablished,thegroupwill
evolveitsownprotocols.Ifthegroupseemstobebecomingtoolooseor
uncomfortableforevenoneperson,thatpersonmayaskthatthegroup
returntothisprotocol.Thereisnodiscussionofthatrequest.Thegroup
doesitinappreciationandloveforthepersonwhorequestedit.
1. Confidentialityiscritical.Nothingsaidinthegroupleavesthe
groupmeeting.Spousesnotpresentshouldnothearabout
somethingsomeonesaysinconfidence.
Become Part of an Intimate Spiritual Group 231
2. Assumethereisnotruthoutsideofeachpersonandnooneinthe
grouphasthetruthforanyoneelse.Youareattemptingto
understandothersassumptionsandperspectives,andyouare
openingtoothersastheyhelpyouunderstandyourown
assumptionsandperspectives.Ifyouarefromthesamechurchor
faith,dontenforcebeliefintheassumptionsofthereligionorinsist
onobedienceduringthemeetings.
3. Beopenandtransparent,withoutpretencesandwithoutputtingon
afacebecauseyouwanttoappearknowledgeableorrighteousor
mature,orbecauseyoureafraidyourweaknesseswillbejudgedand
youwontberegardedashighly.Youlllearnthatotherscanaccept
youasyouare,withallthethingsyoumightnormallyhidefrom
people.Youll,inturn,learntoacceptotherswithoutjudgment.
4. However,dontfeelyouhavetorevealmorethanyourecomfortable
talkingabout.Itisntasignofstrengthorspiritualitytosay
somethingyoureuncomfortablesaying.Waituntilyoufeel
comfortabletospeakaboutit.Ifyouretroubledbysomethingyoud
rathernotrevealoryoufeeloverwhelmedbysomefeelings,talk
withacounseloraboutit,notthegroup.Thisisnotatherapygroup.
5. Focusonunderstandingtheotherpeople.Avoidgivingadvice,
althoughanyonemayfeelfreetoaskforreflectionsonwhattheyve
justsaid.Thegroupisnotintendedtosolveproblems.Asyoushare
perspectives,thepersonmayarriveatasolution,butthatisentirely
withinthepersonsreality.
6. Dontpsychologize.Asyouhearsomeonetalkaboutathought,
feeling,orbehaviorandtheassumptionsbehindit,youmaythinkof
psychologicalreasonsforit,ormayfeelyouwanttoprobetogetto
thepsychologicalimplications.Dontdothat.Yourenot
psychologistsandyourenottryingtomakeeveryonefeelbetterorbe
psychologicallyhealthy.Justlistenanddontinterpretwhatyouhear.
7. Anyonemayspeak.Nooneisrequiredtospeak.Dontgoaround
theroomandhaveeveryonespeak.Letthepersonspeakwithout
interruption.Whenthepersonisfinished,someoneelsemayspeak.
Ifthegrouphassomeoverenthusiasticspeakers,useatalking
stick.Thepersonholdingthetalkingstickistheonlyonepermitted
tospeakuntilheorsherelinquishesitbygivingittosomeoneelse.
8. Listenwithempathyandconcern.Asyoulisten,focusontheother
person;becometheotherperson.Shutdowntheflowofyourown
assumptionsasmuchaspossible.Imagineyourselfwiththis
personsassumptionsandsensewhatthatwouldbelike.Youlllearn
tobemoreempatheticandstandinsomeoneelsesshoes.Share
yourassumptionsthatmightbedifferent,butdontinsinuatethat
theyrerightormorerationalormorespiritual.
9. Neverjudge.Neverbelievesomeoneiswrongorweird,andnever
speaknegativewords.Listentothestatementsandassumptions
openly,withoutjudging.
10. Whensomeonesharessomethingpersonalandyouwanttoaska
question,askwhetherthepersonisopentoquestions.Ifnot,dont
askquestions.Thepersonisnotobligatedtoansweranyquestion.
Ifyourquestionismetwithsilence,dontpursueit.Thenshareyour
assumptionsandperspectivesaboutthesamesubject.Thepurpose
isnottoshowthemwhatisright,butforthemtounderstandyour
assumptionsandperspectives.Thegroupspurposeistoshareand
understand,notarriveatthetruthorsolveproblems.
11. Dontaskquestionsthatmakestatements,suchasDontyouthink
youcouldgoandtalktoyoursister.Thatsnotaquestion;itsa
statement:Youshouldgoandtalktoyoursister.Noticethatthe
questionhasnoquestionmarkendingit.
12. Earlyonespecially,asyousensesomejudgmentorinsinuationof
rightoradviceinastatement,stopandtalkaboutit.Butdont
argueaboutitanddontdefendaposition.Youreputtingsomething
onthetableonly.Speakyourfeelingsaboutitandgoon.Nooneis
requiredtorespondtoanystatement,buteveryonemayaskfora
response.Theinsightsaboutwhatissaidwillcomenaturally.
13. Learntoloveopenlyandunconditionally.Therearenowrongsand
nothingisunlovable.Ifsomeonewantstohearotherperspectives
aboutwhathehasjustsaid,thatpersonmayaskforthem.
14. Ifsomeoneisnotpresent,dontdiscusshimorher.
Youcanlearnmoreaboutformingandparticipatingintheintimate
grouptogrowspirituallyathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter8.htm.
WhatAretheFacts
AbouttheAfterlife?
Lifeiseternal;andloveisimmortal;anddeathisonlya
horizon;andahorizonisnothingsavethelimitofour
sight.R.W.Raymond
Werenowallsharingwhatweknowaboutlifeandtheuniverseas
humankindcouldneverdothroughits75,000yearhistory.Inthe
process,experiencespeoplehaveandknowledgeweallgainfromthe
experiencesareopenlyshared.Theresultisthatwevelearnedthat
peoplearehavingregular,normalcommunicationswiththosewhohave
goneontothenextplaneoflife.Whatwaspreviouslyhiddenbythefact
thatpeoplecouldtalkabouttheirexperiencesonlyamongasmallgroup
ofrelativesandfriendsisnowknownbymassesofpeople.Our
accumulatedknowledgeisdemonstratingcontinually,indisputably,the
realityoftheafterlife.Werelearningasasocietywhatpeopleas
individualsandsmallgroupsknewaboutallalong.
233
Justastheseventeenththroughthenineteenthcenturiessawthe
discoveryoftheNewtonianuniverse,andthetwentiethcenturysawthe
discoveryofthequantumuniverse,thetwentyfirstcenturyisseeingthe
discoveryofthespiritualuniverse.
TheSourcesofOurKnowledgeAbouttheAfterlife
Thesearesomeofthecommunicationswerehavingcommonlynow
thatareteachingusabouttheafterlife:
Neardeathexperiences:AGalluppollintheUnitedStatesindicated
812millionpeople(approximatelythepopulationofNewYorkCity)
claimedexperienceoflifebeyondthegrave;inBritain,aMoripoll
showedsevenpeopleoutof10believedNDEshappenedandconstituted
evidenceofanafterlife.
1
WeknowabouttheafterlifefromNDE
experiences.
Afterdeathcommunications:Abroadrangeofstudiesofafter
deathcommunicationhaveshownthataround40percentofpeoplesay
theyhavehadanafterdeathcommunicationexperience,withthe
percentageashighas70or80percentforwidows.
2
Wehavelearned
abouttheafterlifefromwhatthosetherehavesaidaboutittopeople.
Lovedonesintheafterlifearedescribingwhattheirlivesarelikethere.
Inducedafterdeathcommunications(IADC):From70to98
percent(dependingontheenvironment)ofpatientswhoundergo
IADCsreportthattheyexperienceanafterdeathcommunication,with
virtuallyallinsistingthattheyactuallycommunicatedwiththedeceased
personforwhomtheyaregrieving.Thousandsofpatientshavenowhad
theexperience.
3
Thereportspatientsprovidetotheirpsychotherapists
afterthesecounselingsessionshaveaddedtoourunderstandingofthe
afterlife.
Mentalmediumcommunications:Thousandsofmediumshavehad
communicationwithpeoplewhohavecrossedovertothenextplaneof
life,withtheresultsofthemediumreadingsbeingverifiedbythefamily
members.Theshelvesofbookstoresarenowcrowdedwithbooks
containingmediumsaccountsofthereadingsandwhatthesessions
havetaughtthemabouttheafterlife.Perhapsthebestcompilationof
reportsisinTheSupremeAdventure,AnalysesofPsychicCommunications,
byRobertCrookall.
4
Thesereportshaveprovidedinsightsintothe
afterlifethatareconsistentacrosstime,geography,andcultures.
Directvoiceandphysicalmediumcommunications:Anumberof
directvoiceandphysicalmediumshavemadeitpossibleforpeoplein
What Are the Facts About the Afterlife? 235
theafterlifetospeak.Directvoicemediumshaveheldcarefully
controlledsancesinwhichunmistakablevoicesofthoseintheafterlife
areheard.Theirvoiceshavebeenrecordedandnowexistinthousands
ofrecordings(seeDavidThompson
5
andLeslieflint
6
).Theyhave
providedtheclearestdescriptionsoftheafterlife.Ifyouwanttolistento
somerecordings,linktohttp://youreternalself.com/chapter9.htm.
Inall,wenowhaveavastamountofinformationfromthecitizensof
theafterlife.Thisstorehouseofknowledgehasgivenusan
understandingofwhathappenstosomeonewhentheyleavethebody,
whatlifeislikeonthenextplanesoflife,andwhatthoseintheafterlife
adviseforuswhoarestillontheEarthlyplane.Theremainderofthis
chaptersummarizeswhatweknow.
Idontcitetheindividualspeakersfromtheafterlifeormedium
sourcesbecausetheendlesscitationsfromhundredsofrecordingsand
othersourceswouldbecumbersomeandtheknowledgeisrepeated
oftenbymanyonthenextplanesoflife.Justbeassuredthateveryfact
wasspokenbysomeonewhoisaresidentofthenextplaneoflife.
HowOurLovedOnesAre
Themostimportantissueformostpeople,ofcourse,iswhethertheir
lovedoneswhohavepassedawayareallright.Icantellyouwithgreat
assurancethattheyrefineinfact,theyrejoyous.Everyonewho
speaksfromtheafterlifedescribestheirhappinessatbeingwithout
worries,healthy,feelinglightasafeather,withayoungbodythathasno
achesandpains.Theyredelighted.
Astowhytheydontcommunicatewithyouoftenoratall,one
reasonisthatitisdifficultforthemtocommunicatewithus.Itisnt
somethingtheycandoeasily,andjustasfewpeopleonoursideoflife
aremediumswhocancommunicatewiththoseontheothersideoflife,
mostpeopleonthenextplanesoflifearentadeptatgettingthroughto
us.Theydoregisterourthoughts,butmaynotbeabletocommunicate
backeasilyoratall.
Theyrealsonotworriedaboutyou,unlessyouregrievingand
unhappy.Theynowknowthetruththatyouandtheyareeternalbeings.
Youllliveyourlifeandtransitionintothenextplaneoflifewhereyoull
reunite,butinthemeantime,theyknowyouneedtocontinuetolearn
lessonsandtheyknowtheycantreallydoanythingtohelpyouwith
yourstruggles;youhavetoworkthemoutyourself.Theyrehappyand
theyknowyourefineaswell.Theyllbehappiestwhenyourehappy.
Andtheyrebusylearningaboutlifeandeternity.Theyhave
occupationsandpreoccupations,oftenwhattheywishedtheycould
havedoneontheEarthplanebutcouldnt.Theyhaventforgottenyou,
butjustasyouhavetogotoworkorhaveactivitieseachdayandleave
yourfamilymemberstowhatevertheyredoing,thosewhoareonthe
nextplaneoflifearentpreoccupiedwithstayingaroundyou.Theyre
busy,andtheyknowyouhaveyourlifetolive.
However,youmayreceiveassistancefromthemintakingcareof
yourselfandlearningyourlifelessons.Youmayhaveasuddeninsight
orafeelingofcalmandpeaceinthemidstofworrying.Someoneonthe
Earthplanemaycontactyouunexpectedlywithamessageyouneedto
hear,oryoumaychanceuponsomeinformationinabookoron
televisionthathelpsyouthroughacrisis.Anyoftheseinsightsmay
havebeenbroughttoyoubythatpersonintheafterlifeyouwishyou
couldhearfrom.Theydoofferassistance,althoughitmaynotbeinthe
wayyoumightexpectorwish.
Theywilloftenreturntobewithyouwhenyouthinkofthem.They
dontobservebirthdaysandanniversariesbecausethereisnotimeaswe
knowitintheafterlife.However,whenyouthinkofthemandthey
knowthefamilyiscomingtogether,theyoftenwillstandamongyou.
Theyrewithyou,butyoucantseethem.Yourthoughtscometothem
intheafterlifeandtheyrespondbygoingtobewithyouonspecial
occasions.
Justknowthattheyarehappierthantheyveeverbeen;theyare
alwayswithinthoughtrangeofyou;andtheyknowyourejust
separatedfromthemforashorttime.Theyrefine.
Ifyourlovedonewasaninfantorachild,thatlittleonewillbewith
yourlovedoneswhohavegonebefore.Theywillcontinuetorearyour
childinlove,andyouwillbereunitedwhenyoutransitiontotheother
side.
Petsalsoarekeptbyfamilymembersuntiltheownerstransition
over,atwhichtime,thepetreturnstotheownerwithoutquestion.
PreparationforDeath
Whenapersonhasbeenillandcanpreparefordeath,thespirit
callsdeceasedlovedonestoletthemknowthatthepassingwilloccur
soon.Thepersonmaythenhavedreamsaboutdeceasedlovedonesor
visionsoftheminwakingmoments.Theseareintentionaleffortsto
preparethepersonforthecomingtransition.Then,whenthedeath
occurs,thelovedonesaretheretogreetthepersonwhocrossesover.
Thosewhoaremoreselfcenteredandhavenobeliefinthelifeto
comemaynotsendoutsuchacalltothoseontheotherside.However,
theyarestillcaredforbyguideswhohelpthemuntiltheygrowoutof
theselfcenterednessanddisbelief.
Thatisnotthecasewhenapersondiessuddenlyinwaroran
accident.Thelovedonescomeassoonastheycan,butthepersonmay
beassistedinthetransitionbyaguideorarescuer,apersonnowinthe
afterlifewhohasdedicatedhisorherlifetohelpingpeoplemakethe
transitionintothenextlife.
AttheMomentofDeath
Whenapersondies,thepersonleavestheEarthlybodywithvery
littleceremony.Theseparationisquitenaturalandhappenswithoutthe
personbeingfullyawarethatithashappened.
Whilepeoplewhohavenearlydrownedandbeenreviveddescribe
drowningasaterribleexperience,peoplewhoactuallydieasaresultof
drowningdescribethemselvesasskippingtheterriblepart.Itis
commonforpeoplewhohavecrossedovernottorememberanything
aboutthecircumstancesatthemomentofdeath.
Peopleoftendescribefloatingabovetheirbodieswhilethebodyis
stillalive.Theyseetheeffortstorevivethemandtheresults.Iftheyare
revived,theyrecalltheeventsinaneardeathexperience.Iftheydonot
survive,theyeasily,gentlymoveintothenextplaneoflife.Crookall
explainsthataboutanhourbeforethepersonsbodydies,thepersons
etherealselfoftenstandsnearbywithcompleteconsciousness.Natural
deathisnotaccompaniedbypainorfear.
7
AwakeningontheOtherSideofLife
Afterthephysicalbodydies,avarietyofeventshavebeendescribed
bythosewhohavecrossedover.Thosewhohavediedaviolent,sudden
death,asinwaroranaccident,maynotrealizetheyhavedied.They
remaininanEarthlyvibrationastheycallit,sotheycanwalkonthe
Earth,sitonchairs,climbstairs,andtakebusses,buttheyarespirit,so
noonecanseethem.OneWWIsoldierdescribedhimselfrunning
towardtheenemyonthebattlefield,butnoticingthattheenemywas
runningpasthimasthoughtheycouldntseehim.Itwasntuntilsome
timelaterthatherealizedhehadbeenkilledonthebattlefield,butwas
stillrunningontheEarthplaneasthespiritperson.Hisphysicalbody
waslyingonthebattlefieldsomewherebutalltheresthismind,
personality,andmemorieswereexactlythesame.
Anothermansaidthatbeforehisdeath,hewaswalkingdownthe
streetwithhiswifeandrememberedseeingsomethingcomingathim.
Hethensawacrowdofpeoplestandingaroundstaringatsomething.
Hehadalookandsawsomeonelyingonthestreetwholookedjust
likehim.Couldvebeenmytwinbrother,hesaid.Hiswifewascrying
hysterically,butforsomereason,shecouldntseehim.Thereasonwas
thathehadbeenhitbyarunawaytruckanddied.Hegotintothe
ambulancewiththebodyandsatnexttohisgriefstrickenwife,whostill
couldntseehim.Thenhewenttohisownfuneral.Heremarked,It
wasallverynice,butitwassodamnedsillybecausethereIwas!
Otherswhopassawaydescribeawakeninginanopenfield,where
attimesaguidecomestohelpthem.Someawakenonacouchinahome
wheretheirlovedonesare.Othersawakeninahospitallikesetting
calledareceptionareawherepeoplehelpthemmaketheadjustmentto
beingdeadandtheirlovedonescometovisit.Itseemsthatthis
commonperiodofsleepisaroundtwoorthreeEarthdays.
Thetransitionisquitesmoothandwithoutincident.Theperson
maynotrealizeheorshehasdied,however,andneedshelp
understandingthechange.Somearebewilderedforaperiodoftime
untiltheymaketheadjustment.Anumberofthosewhospokeduring
sancesdescribedhow,inthemomentsaftertheirbodiesdied,theyfelt
thattheymustbedreamingandwouldwakeup.
SeveralofthosewhospokeintheLeslieFlintsancesdescribed
beingearthbound.TheystayedontheEarthplaneforweeksoryears,
walkingaboutunnoticedbypeople,tryingtocommunicate.Afew
describedactingaspoltergeists,bangingthingsandmovingthingsabout
togetattention.
Afterawhile,however,mostpeopledoleavetheEarthplaneandgo
ontohigherlevels.Someexplainthattheexcessivegriefofthesurvivors
depressedthemandretardedthemfromprogressingintohappier
conditions.Theirmostferventwishwastoreassuretheirlovedonesthat
theywerefine.Somedescribethefactthattheycouldntreassuretheir
lovedonesasthegreatestdifficultyinmakingthetransition.
Guides,Rescuers,andLovedOnes
Guides,rescuers,andlovedonesontheothersidehelpeach
personmakethetransitionintothenewlife.Therescuersfocuson
peoplewhohavediedsuddenlyinaccidentsorwar,whoarenot
preparedfordeathandaresurprisedorshockedtoseetheirnew
surroundings.Theserescuersareoftenpeoplewhothemselveshave
diedinaccidentsorwarandhavededicatedthemselvestohelping
othersmakethetransition.Therescuersalsohelppeoplewhoare
earthboundtogrowintheirassumptionsandperspectivestoleavethe
Earthplane.
Guidesareliketeachers,whohelpthepersonunderstandthenew
life.Theguidescontinuetoworkwithpeopleforalongperiodtohelp
themmatureawayfromtheEarthplanetohigherlevels.
Thedeceasedslovedonesareoftentheoneswhohelpthedeceased
tounderstandthattheyaredeadandwhatthenewsurroundingsare.
ConditionafterDeath
Afterdeath,allwhocrossoverdescribehavingatangiblebodyjust
astheyhadwheninaphysicalbody.Theyhavenoachesandpains,
however,andtheyfeelhealthyandlight.Whentheyseethemselvesina
reflection,theylookastheydidintheirtwentiesorthirtiesiftheydiedat
anolderage.Iftheydiedaschildren,theygrowupontheothersideof
life.
Thoseintheafterliferemarkoftenabouthowcompletelynatural
theirbodiesare,justastheyhadontheEarthplane.Whenthebody
stopsfunctioning,thepersonisstillcompletelyasheorshewasjust
beforedying.Theirpersonalities,memories,concerns,andintentionsare
exactlythesame.Theyarejustthemindthatisgreaterthanthebody
entirely,withoutthephysicalbody,butwithareal,tangibleethereal
bodythathasallthesamematerialqualitiesasthephysicalbody.
Peopledonotlosetheirindividualityintheafterlifeanddont
suddenlybecomeomniscientorclairvoyant.Theydontchange.They
alsodonttransformintobeinggoodorangelic.Theycarrytheirfears,
conflicts,andproblemsintotheafterlife.However,theperspectivethey
have,iftheyallowittoinfluencethem,changesthemmorequickly.
TheylearnwhatallonEarthwouldbenefitfromlearningthattheyare
infacteternalbeingswhojustfinishedanEarthlyperiod.Thathelps
themtoalleviatetheproblems,fears,andnegativethoughtstheyhad
whileonEarth,buttheydontsuddenlychange.
Weabsolutelyknowthatpeopledontentermillenniaofsleep
waitingforaresurrectionafterdeath.Whenthebodyisnolonger
attachedtotheeternalself,thepersonjustgoesonexactlyasbefore,with
anetherealbodyandallthememories,personality,knowledge,
inclinations,andintereststheyhadwhilestillusingthebody.Many
peoplearesurprisedtoseethattheyredeadwheneverythingisso
natural.TheyexperienceexactlythesamethingswedoontheEarth
plane:theirbodies,trees,buildings,homes,walking,daylight,warmth,
jokingwithpeople,playinggames,listeningtotalksitsalljustas
thoughtheywereontheEarthplane,butwithoutanyofthenegatives.
Asitturnsout,theEarthisthenurserywherethemindgrowsand
becomeswhatitwillbeasitcontinuestoevolvethrougheternity.When
peopleleavetheEarthplane,theyenteranenvironmentthatsuitstheir
mentalcondition,attitudes,andspirituallevelofgrowth.Thosewho
havebeenselfishandcruelontheEarthplanewillbeonasphereor
planewithotherswhoarealsoselfishandcruel.Thatisntapunishment
anditcertainlyisntahell.Itsaconditiontheycreatebytheirown
expectationsforthewaylifeisandoughttobe.Theyexpectlifetobe
dogeatdog,fullofgreedandselfishness,sothatisthewayitisfor
them.Andtheyarewithotherswhohavethesameinclinations.
Theyremainonthatlowerplaneoflifeuntiltheygrowoutofit.
Theyaregivenhelpandaretaughtbyhigherlevelpeoplewhowork
withthemtohelpthemunderstandtheirselfcenterednessandhostile,
cruel,orviolentminds.However,theywillremainonthatlevelaslong
astheychoosetocontinuetoholdtheassumptionsthatcomprisetheir
spirituallybackwardminds.Nooneputthemthere;noonedemands
theychange;noonepunishesthem.Theyremainthereuntiltheychoose
togrowintoahigherspirituallevel.Then,theysimplyevolveinto
anotherlevelnaturally.
Somematerialistscientistsarestillmaterialistsintheafterlife.They
areonthenextplaneoflifesuretheressomephysicalexplanationfor
whathashappenedtothemandendeavoringtounderstandit,andthey
workinteamsastheydidontheEarthplanetostudywhathas
happened.Theystillwontallowthemselvestobelieveintheafterlife
andspiritualexistence.
Peoplefindthemselvesinacomfortableenvironmentthatisfamiliar
tothemsothetransitioniseasier.Theycarrytheirexpectationsintothe
afterlifeandthoseshapewhattheyencounter.Theyactuallycreatetheir
realities.Therealitiesarecollective,however.Groupsofpeoplewith
similarattitudesandexpectationsareonthesameplaneorsphereand
therealityfitsallofthem,justastherealityoftheEarthplaneappliesto
allwhoarehere.
Whenpeopleareearthboundandunabletoaccepttheirowndeaths,
theymaygrowtounderstandwhathashappenedbylearningthat
otherscannotseeorhearthem,seeingtheirownfunerals,meetingloved
oneswhohavediedyearsbeforethem,andhavingnewabilities,suchas
beingabletopassthroughwalls,float,orbetransportedbysimply
thinkingofadestination.
Somedescribealifereviewasoneofthewaystheygrowspiritually.
Ithelpsthemunderstandtheirassumptionsandperspectives,butisnot
apunishment.
TheHellMyth
Nooneinanyofthesancesbyphysicalmediumseverdescribesa
hellorplaceoftorment.Theconceptofhellisamythinventedbythe
churchinthefirstandsecondcenturiesCE.Formoreaboutwhyhellisa
myth,linktohttp://youreternalself.com/chapter9.htm.
Environment
Theenvironmentdependsonthepersonsstateofbeing.Ifsomeone
isstilltiedtotheEarthanditsenvironment,theywillexperienceavery
Earthlikeexistence,foraslongastheyremainatthatlevelofthought.
Eatinganddrinkingarentnecessaryintheafterlife,butwhenaperson
firstenters,eatinganddrinkingareavailableasthepersonwishes,to
helpacclimatethemtolivingtheirnewlife.Thepersonwillnolongereat
anddrinkwhentheygrowoutoftheneedtodoso.
Eachpersonlivesinahomewithlovedones.Thehomesarevery
oftenduplicatesofthehomestheylovedontheEarthplane.Sometimes,
peoplewhowerewealthyontheEarthplaneareinsmallerhousesto
helpthemlearnthatwealthisntimportant.Thehomeshavenoheating
orairconditioningbecausethetemperatureisalwayspleasant.Unless
thepersonwantstoexperienceEarthlikeconditions,thereisnosun,no
moon,andnostars.Thereisacontinualpleasantlightthatcomesfrom
nosource.Thereisnonight,althoughsomedescribeatwilight.
Peopledorest,butdontsleep.
Thebuildingsaredescribedasbeingmadeofasolidmaterial,butit
hasapearllikeluminescence.Therearelargebuildingshousingschools,
artgalleries,andmuseumsinvast,beautiful,cleancities.
Houseshavegardensaroundthem,withnaturalsoil,justason
Earth.Peoplewhoenjoyedgardeningtendthegardens,andbeautiful
flowersgrowcontinuallyandprofusely.Noonepickstheflowers,
however.Theyarelefttogrownaturally.
TheafterlifehasalltheattributesoftheEarthplane.Thereare
mountains,rivers,lakes,forests,andvastfieldsofflowers.Thereare
birdsandalltheanimalspecies,buttheydontpreyononeanotherand
theyarenotafraidofeachother.Theanimalsaredescribedaslivingin
separateareas,butpeoplecanwalkuptothemandholdthem.The
animalsareatahigherstateofbeingthanontheEarthplane,ableto
communicatethroughatelepathythatdoesntrequirespeech.They
understandthemselvesasbeingonewithhumankindandare
completelycomprehendedbythosewithwhomtheycomeintocontact.
Noanimalsarekilled.Noanimalproductsareusedinmakingthings.
Musicandartareintegral,vitalcomponentsoftheafterlifeplanes.
Thereiscontinualmusic,althoughapersondoesnthavetolistentoit.
Thechoiceisentirelyuptoeachindividual.Therearevastorchestras
madeupofthousandsofpeopleplayinginstruments,someofwhichare
likethoseontheEarthplanewhileothersareunique.Asanorchestra
plays,beautifulcolorsappeararoundtheorchestrainkeepingwiththe
music.
Therearenocars,busses,orothermachinery.Peoplewalkto
destinations,althoughtheydohavetheabilitytosimplyfocusonwhere
theywouldliketobeandtheyaretransportedthere.Most,however,
explainthattheyprefertowalk.
OccupationsandPreoccupations
ApersonmaycontinuehisoccupationfromtheEarthplane.Artists
stillpaint;buildersstillbuildhouses;teachersstillteach.Shakespeare
andOscarWildearestillwritingplays.However,peoplearenot
requiredtobeanythingtheydontwishtobe.Ifapersonalwaysdesired
toplaythepianowhileontheEarthplane,butneverhadthechance,she
maylearntoplaythepianoonthenextplaneoflifeandgiverecitalsor
bepartofthevastorchestras.Someonewhojustlovedtogrowflowers
onEarthbutendedupbeinganautomechaniccanbecomeagardenerin
theafterlife.
Sincetherearenomanufacturingplants,peoplewhoengagedin
manufacturingoccupationsonEarthfindotheroccupationsand
preoccupations.ManyteachchildrenwhohavelefttheEarthplaneand
growupintheafterlife.Somepeopledorescuework,helpingpeople
whohavediedtounderstandwheretheyareandguidingthemalongas
theyadjusttotheirnewlives.
Thereisnomoney.Peopleactoutofloveforoneanother.They
giveofthemselvesinwaysthatmakeboththemandthereceiverjoyful.
TheVastnessoftheAfterlife
Theafterlife,theyexplainisvasterthanwecanimagine.Thereare
millionsofplanesofexistence,occupiedbyvastnumbersofpeopleat
variouslevelsofspiritualmaturityandinterest.Itisincorrecttoview
theafterlifeasafewdiscreteplanes.Instead,thereislevelafterlevelof
continuouslydifferentplaneswherepeoplearetogetherbasedontheir
interestsandattitudes.
TherearesomelevelsthatareactuallybelowtheEarthplanein
spiritualadvancement.There,thepeopleareinakindofdarknessof
thought.Theyareatthatlevelbecauseoftheirownmindset,however,
andaregivenguidancetogrowoutofit.Eventually,everyoneadvances
beyondthedarkerlevels.Theselowerplanesarenotahell,however.
Thereisnosuchplaceoftorment.
SomeintheafterliferefertoatransitionplanebetweentheEarthand
thenextlevelsofexistencewhereapersonmayremainuntilacclimated
tobeinginthenextlife.
SpiritualDevelopment
Peopleintheafterlifefindthemselvesinconditionsoftheirown
makingbasedontheirmentalcondition,attitude,andspiritualgrowth.
Theythenmaystayontheleveltheyareat,iftheywish,oradvanceinto
higherlevelsofspiritualgrowth.Somepeopleprefertostaywherethey
areforlongperiodsoftime.Higherlevelteachersandguidestrytohelp
themlearnsotheycanadvance,butthereisnopressure,andnoone
requiresanyonetoleavealevelandprogresstoanotherlevel.
TheconditionsinthelifeclosetotheEarthplanethatmostpeople
enteraresopleasantthatmanychoosenottoevolveintohigherlevelsof
beingforalongtime.Theyremarkthattheyarecontenttostaywhere
theyare,althoughtheyknowtherearehigherlevels.
Time
Becausetheafterlifehasnosun,therearenodaysoryearstocount.
Therearechangesthatoccur,andpeoplehavethesametypesof
experiencesastheyhadonEarththatoccurovertime,sothereisatime
ofsorts.However,theydontcounttime,andsincetheyrealizetheir
eternalnature,thereisnohurrytoaccomplishthings.Theirsenseof
time,inotherwords,isquitedifferent.
Suicides
Peoplewhocommitsuicidearemetwithcompassionand
understandingonthenextplaneoflife.Thereisnojudgmentor
condemnation.However,thereisgreatsadnessamongalllivingonthe
nextplaneoflifewhenthesuicidevictimarrives,andheorshefeels
deepremorse.ThatpersonseesthegrieffamilyandfriendsstillonEarth
suffer,becausetheirthoughtsandemotionsareknownbytheperson
whohascommittedsuicide.Manyattendthefuneralunseen,and
becausetheythenunderstandthatlifereallyiseternal,theyrealizethat
theycouldhaveworkedouttheproblemsandlivedfullliveswiththose
wholovedthemonEarth,butnowtheopportunityisgone.Whatcould
havebeenawonderful,rewardinglifehasbeencutoff.Andinthe
afterlife,thepersonstillhastofaceandworkouttheproblemsheorshe
wasexperiencing,butwithalltheremorseandsadnessthataccompanies
thesuicide.
Suicideisnotanalternativeifthebodyisfreeofunbearablepain.
Mostdifficultieswillpasswithtimeandthepersonwilllivearewarding
life,growing,learning,loving,andexperiencing.Andtheproblemsstill
mustbefacedintheafterlife,withtheaddedburdensofremorseand
knowingthatnothingcannowbedonetogobacktolifetomakethings
betterandhaveajoyful,fruitfullifetime.
ImminenceoftheAfterlifewiththeEarthPlane
ThoseonthenextplanesoflifeexplainthattheEarthplaneis
saturatedwithotherplanesofexistencethatwesimplycantsee.There
areearthboundpeoplewhowanderaboutuntiltheyareabletorelease
themselvesbytheirchangeofthought,fromtheEarth.Theycravethe
pleasuresandexperiencesoftheEarthplanebut,ofcourse,cant
experiencethem.Asaresult,theymaystayaroundlivingpeoplewho
havethesameinclinations,influencingthemthroughtheirthoughts.
Destructivepeopleintheafterlife,forinstance,willbeattractedto
peoplewithdestructivetendenciesstillaliveandfocustheirthoughtson
influencingthemtoconsiderdestructivebehavior.
Theyalsodescribethefactthatbeingsonothervibrationplanes
coexistwithus.ChangesinouratmosphereontheEarthplaneaffect
them,sopollutionisaffectingtheotherplanesaswellasourown.
Ghosts,Poltergeists,andEarthboundSpirits
Ghostsaredescribedbythoseintheafterlifeasbeingimpressionson
thememoryoftheether,theunseenspiritualatmospheresurrounding
Earth.Whenemotionaleventsoccur,theethermayretainamemoryof
theevent.Later,sensitivepeoplemaybeabletoseethememoryactout.
Thememoriesaredescribedasghosts,andgenerallyappearin
relationshiptotraumaticevents.Theseetherealmemorieshavenospirit
attachedtothem,canmoveonlyinthewaysthelivingpersonmoved
whenthememorywascreated,cannotcommunicate,andarecompletely
harmless.Thatiswhyhauntingsofteninvolvethesamespiritseeming
toperformthesameactionsrepeatedly,withnocommunicationbetween
theapparitionsandthewitnesses.Whentheconditionsbetweenthe
Earthsatmosphereandtheetherarejustright,thememoriesmayplay
outlikeamoviesomorethanonelivingpersonwitnessesthem.Thatis
whathappenswhenpeoplewitnessabattlescenebeingplayedoutby
whatpeoplecallghosts.Inanyevent,thereisnolivingspiritthere
whenthememorycomesfromtheether.
Poltergeists,ontheotherhand,canbeearthboundpeoplewhoare
notableorwillingtochangetheirmentalconditiontoallowthemselves
toleavetheEarthplane.Theyarealmostalwayssimplytryingtoattract
attentionandarefrustratedthatnoonecanseethemorrespondtotheir
communication.Asaresult,theymaybangonthings,movethings
aboutiftheycan,andotherwisedisrupttheEarthplane.
Someareimmaturespiritually,andmayhavebeenmischievouson
Earth.TheycontinuetheirmischievousactivitiesbystayingontheEarth
planeandinfluencingpeoplewhoaresusceptiblebecauseoftheir
naturalinclinationtowardthesamesortofmischief,temporary
weakeningthroughdrugsoralcohol,oropeningthemselvestoinfluence
byhavingsomemediumabilitiesbutnotbeingmatureenoughtokeep
thelowerlevelpeoplefromintruding.
Manychildrenhavemediumisticabilitybecausetheyaremoreopen
andnave,buttheyloseitastheygrowolderandbecomemorejaded.
Poltergeistsareoftenassociatedwithchildrenandadolescentsbecause
ofthislatentmediumabilitytheycandrawfromtoactinthephysical
realm.
IfchildrenuseadevicesuchasaOuijaboard,theycanhearfrom
earthboundpeoplewhointentionallydeceivethem.Inthosecases,the
lowerlevelspiritscanprovidemisleadinganddisruptivemessages.In
nocircumstances,however,canalowerlevelspiritpossesssomeone.
Someonthenextplanesoflifehavealsosaidclearlythatthese
earthboundspiritsarethecauseofmanycasesofpsychosis,paranoia,
depression,addiction,manicdepression,criminalbehavior,andphobias.
Theycannotpossessaperson,butpeoplewhoaresensitivetotheother
realmsoflifeandeasilyinfluencedcanbecomethefocusofearthbound
spiritswhowishtousethemtohavevicariousexperiences.Dr.CarlA.
Wickland,amemberoftheChicagoMedicalSocietyandAmerican
AssociationfortheAdvancementofScience,anddirectoroftheNational
PsychologicalInstituteofLosAngeles,describeshisexperiencewith
peopleafflictedbytheseinfluences:
Spiritobsessionisafactaperversionofanaturallawand
isamplydemonstrable.Thishasbeenprovenhundredsof
timesbycausingthesupposedinsanityoraberrationtobe
temporarilytransferredfromthevictimtoapsychicsensitive
whoistrainedforthepurpose,andbythismethodascertain
thecauseofthepsychosistobeanignorantormischievous
spirit,whoseidentitymayfrequentlybeverified.
8
Somemediumshavewarnedthatthosewhoareconduitsfor
automaticwritingcanhearfromearthboundspirits:
BothSmithandRosher[mediumsusingautomaticwriting]
werewarnedbytheircommunicatorsaboutintruders.
Mothersaidthemisinformationhadbeenwrittenbyspirit
intruderswhoweresometimesabletoexertmorepowerthan
sheandsocouldpushherasideandtakecontrolofthe
pencil,Smithwrote,furtherstatingthateveryonewhodies
rebelliousisapotentialsourceofmischief.Burdickwarned
Rosherthattherearespiritsonhissidewhowouldtrytouse
youinawrongway.
9
Evil,Demons,andSatan
Thoseonthenextplanesoflifedonottalkaboutadevilordemons.
Thosemythicalcreaturesdevelopedinreligionsoutofaneedtogivean
identitytotheevilandsufferinghumankindendures,buttherenever
weresuchcreatures.Youcanreadmoreaboutthedevilanddemonsat
However,theydospeakoftenaboutthoughtregionswherepeople
whoweredegenerateonEartharetogetherbecauseoftheircommon
attitudes.Andtheydoindicatethatthesepeoplearestillbentupon
impedinghumankindsgrowthtospiritualmaturity.Assuch,they
sometimesusethewordhelltodescribethethoughtregion,butnever
suggestthatitisaplaceoftorture.Thathellwithfireandbrimstoneisa
myth.ThisisanaccountMikeTymnhadonhisalwaysfascinatingand
informativeblogthatcontainsadeceasedssoldiersdescriptionofthe
thoughtregionwheresomedegeneratepeopleremainoutoftheirown
choosing:
...PrivateThomasDowding,a37yearoldBritish
soldier,waskilledonthebattlefieldinWWI.OnMarch
12,1917,hebegancommunicatingthroughthe
mediumshipofWellesleyTudorPole.Afterfloundering
intheethers,notevenrealizinghewasdeadforatime,
astimegoesonthatside,hewasmetbyhisbrother,
William,whohaddiedthreeyearsearlier,andbeganhis
orientation.
Hellisathoughtregion,ThomasDowding
communicatedonMarch17,1917.Evildwellsthere
andworksoutitspurposes.Theforcesusedtohold
mankinddowninthedarknessofignoranceare
generatedinhell!Itisnotaplace;itisacondition.The
humanracehascreatedthecondition.
10
Thisthoughtregion,heexplains,dependsforitsexistenceon
humanthoughtsandfeelings.Peoplearetherebecausetheychooseto
bethere,butReleasewillcomefromwithinsomeday.Whenany
personchoosestomatureoutofthecondition,theyrisefromit
immediately.
MaterializationsontheEarthPlane
PeopleonahigherspiritualplanecanmaterializeontheEarthplane
(seeChapter2forexamples).ElisabethKblerRosstellsofher
experiencewithMrs.Schwartz,apatientwhohaddiedandappearedto
hertwoyearslaterinfullymaterializedform.Shehadaconversation
withherandtouchedher.Inallrespects,Mrs.Schwartzwasfully
humaninformandsubstance.
11
AfriendofminenamedMike
Thompsonhadthesurpriseofhavinghisexwifesunclesuddenly
appearintheseatnexttohimashewasdriving.Theunclespoketo
him,thendisappeared.Mikelearnedseveralhourslaterthathisex
wifesunclehaddiedatthemomentheappearedtoMike.Suchstories
arecommon.
Physicalmediumscanalsoenablepeoplefromthenextplaneoflife
tomaterializeusingasubstancecalledectoplasmdrawnfromthe
mediumsbody.Themediumdoesntmakeithappen;instead,itoccurs
naturallyduringasance.Theectoplasmisattractedtotheformofthe
deceasedsethericbodyandenvelopesit,withallthefeelofthebody,
includingthefeelofbonesandsoftfleshthatarenotactuallypresent.
TheAfterlifeisaWorldofThought
Oureternalselvesaretheassumptions,perspectives,thoughts,
feelings,memories,intentions,insights,creativity,revelations,andall
otherinnerprocessesthatmakeupourminds.Noneofthesearein
matterorenergy,thephysicalrealm.Whenthepersonleavesthe
physicalbodybehind,whatisleftistheeternalself,therealperson.As
aresult,theafterlifeisaworldofthoughts.There,everythingisvery
realandtangible,butitisaresultofapersonsattitude,thoughts,and
intentionsthatcreatetheworld.
Inthisworldofthought,peoplecancommunicatethroughspeaking,
butmostcommunicatethroughthoughts.Animalsalsocommunicateby
thoughtswithpeople.
Booksreadthemselvestopeople.Whensomeonewantstoreada
book,shejustneedstofocusonthebookandtheauthorsthoughtsatthe
timeofthebookscreationwillcommunicatethebooktotheperson,
exactlyastheauthorintendedit.Readingwordbywordisntnecessary.
Peoplecreateusingacombinationofintention,creativity,andeffort,
buttheeffortisntlikepoundingnails.Ittakeswork,butitisamental
formofwork.Whensomeonewantsanewsuitordress,theyjusthave
toimaginethetypeoffabricandsomeoneelsewillcreatethefabric
usingmentalimagesandaneffortlikework.Theysaywewontbeable
tofullyunderstandtheprocesstheydescribeaswellastheycan.
Buildingsareconstructedthroughthoughtandeffort.Athigher
levelsofspiritualdevelopment,thingscancomeintobeingbyjust
thinkingthemintoexisting,butthatisnotthepreferredwayandthatis
notavailableatthelowerlevelsofdevelopment.Mostpeoplepreferto
havetheeffortinvolvedinbringingtheimaginedthingintobeing.
CommunicationfromtheAfterlife
Severalontheothersidehavedescribedworkingtoinfluencepeople
toexperienceafterdeathcommunication.Onepersonintheafterlife
namedAlfredHigginsdescribedbothgivingamessagetohiswife
directlyandtoamediumtogivetohiswife.Youcanheartherecording
ofhissanceathttp://youreternalself.com/chapter9.htm.Soonafterhis
death,hewenttohishomeandfoundhiswifestandinginthekitchen
peelingpotatoes.Shecouldntseehim,ofcourse.Hestoodclosetoher
andconcentratedhisthoughtsonher,callinghername.Shesuddenly
droppedtheknifeshewasholdingandlookedup.Shethenburstinto
tearsbecauseshehadheardhim,butcouldntseethathewasstanding
nexttoher.
Sometimelater,heinfluencedhiswife,bythinking,togotoa
Spiritualistchurch.There,hegavethemediumthethoughtmessagethat
hehaddiedasaresultofafallfromaladdertolethiswifeknowthe
messagewasforher.Themediumgottheladderimage,andtoldthose
assembledaboutit.Whenthemanswiferesponded,themedium
misinterpretedthemessageandsuggesteditmeantshewouldbe
ascendingupwardintonewendeavors.Hewasfrustrated,butkept
focusingonthemedium.
Heconcentratedhisthoughtsonthemediumtohavehertellhis
wifeheknewaboutthering,andthatitwasnttherightring.Whilehe
wasstillalive,hiswifehadlosttheweddingbandhehadgiventoher
andsheboughtanewoneidenticaltoit,nottellinghimshehadlostthe
original.Intheafterlife,helearnedwhathadhappened.Heinfluenced
themediumwiththemessageandthemediumdidgetthemessage
correctly.Hiswifeunderstood,butwasverysurprisedthatheknew
aboutthering.
FredericW.H.Myers,apioneerinpsychicalresearch,
communicatedthroughamediumnamedCummonsusingautomatic
writing.Heprovidedthisdescriptionofhowthoseontheotherside
influencethelivinginautomaticwriting:
TheentityidentifyinghimselfasMyersexplainedthe
difficultyincommunicatingbymeansofautomaticwriting.
Theinnermindisverydifficulttodealwithfromthisside,
Cumminsrecorded.Weimpressitwithourmessage.We
neverimpressthebrainofthemediumdirectly.Thatisoutof
thequestion.Buttheinnermindreceivesourmessageand
sendsitontothebrain.Thebrainisthemeremechanism.
Theinnermindislikesoftwax,itreceivesourthoughts,their
wholecontent,butitmustproducethewordstoclotheit.
Myerswentontoexplainthatsuccessinsendingthethought
throughdependsontheinnermindoftheautomatist
[mediumdoingautomaticwriting],whichmustcontributeto
thebodyofthemessage.Inotherwords,wesendthe
thoughtsandthewordsusuallyinwhichtheymustbe
framed,buttheactuallettersorspellingofthewordsis
drawnfromthemediumsmemory.Sometimesweonlysend
thethoughtsandthemediumsunconsciousmindclothes
theminwords.
Myersalsoofferedthatwhendiscarnatebeingswantto
communicatethroughasensitive,theymustenteradreamor
subjectivestatewhichdetachesthemfromthememoryof
concretefactsintheirpastlives.Further,ifwecommunicate
directlythroughthemedium,thoughweoftenretainour
personality,ourmannerofspeech,wearefrequentlyunable
tocommunicatethroughthemediumshand.
12
InspiringPeopleontheEarthPlane
PeopleintheafterlifewhowerescientistsandartistsonEarth
explainthattheydiscoveredafterdeaththattheyhadbeeninspired
oftenwhentheymadediscoveriesorcreatedgreatworksofartwhileon
Earth.Thoseonthenextplanesofexistencearegreatlyinterestedin
inspiringpeopleontheEarthplaneandhelpingthemtomake
discoveriesandcreatebeautifulartworks.Someexplainthattheyare
lookingforpromisingpeopletoinspire.Itis,inasense,continuingtheir
workontheEarthplane,althoughtheyalsoaredoingtheirownworkin
theafterlife.
ReligiousBeliefsandtheAfterlife
Thoseintheafterlifeallsaytherearenochurchesorreligions,
althoughsomepeoplestillclingtodogmaandbeliefsfromtheEarth
planeforawhileuntiltheygrowoutofthem.Godisatthebaseofall
existence,thepowerbehindallconsciousness.Godispurelovethat
permeatesmatter,energy,consciousness,andtheseenandunseen
realms.
Therearenoholyscriptures,norituals,andnodogmaamong
thosewhohavereleasedthemselvesfromtheEarthplanesbelief
systems.Somepeopletemporarilystillclingtotheoldbeliefs,stayingin
pocketswithotherswhohavethesameworldviews.Everyoneenters
thenextplaneoflifewithallthesameassumptionsandperspectives
theyhadonEarth.Asaresult,therearesomeChristiangroupsliving
togethertherewhoaresuretheyreinaholdingpatternwaitingforthe
raptureandtheirreturntoaphysicalexistenceontheEarthplane.Some
whobelievedthatthespiritsleepsuntiltheresurrection,aresleeping,
althoughtheyregivenguidanceandinspirationtobeginunderstanding
thattheyrealreadyinthenextstageoftheireternallife.
Allofthesepeoplewithnarrow,restrictingviewseventuallygrow
outofthemintofreedomandspiritualmaturity.Noonestaysinthese
conditionsforever.
Thefactthatpeoplesattitudesandexpectationscreatethereality
theyreinisoneofthereasonspeoplefromdifferentfaithsseedifferent
personageswhentheyhaveneardeathexperiences.SomeChristians
expecttoseeJesus,sothatiswhotheguidecomingtomeetthemis.I
dontsuggestthatthefigurewhogreetsthemisntreallytheJesusthey
expectedtomeet,justthatapersonmaybegreetedbyJesusbecause
theyexpectit.IftheywereHindu,theymightseeYamraj,Hindukingof
thedead,whentheguidescometohelpthem.Compassionate,loving
peoplegreeteveryone.Peoplecarrytheirbeliefsandexpectationsinto
theafterlifeandthoseshapetheenvironmentinwhichtheyfind
themselves.
ManyareverydisillusionedwiththeChristianchurch,andwarn
thatreligiousdogmaisthegreatestobstacletospiritualgrowthandthe
spiritualevolutionofhumankind.
TheyalsoareunhappywiththeSpiritualistmovement,whichthey
describeasbeingshallow.Peopleinthemovement,theysay,focuson
thedisplayofmediumship,rarelygoingbeyondtheweeklyreadingsin
servicestohelpingpeoplegrowspirituallybasedontheunderpinning
knowledgethattheyarespiritualbeingshavingaphysicalexperience.
Theyemphasizethathumankindhasnounderstandingofthepower
oftheHolySpirit,andifitsimplyallowedthepowerofGodtomanifest
itself,humankindwouldbedramaticallychanged.
Thoseinthenextplanesofeternallifeconsistentlydescribe
reincarnation,notjustontotheEarthplane,butintootherspheresor
locationsintheuniverseandotherplanesofreality.However,they
dontdescribeaprocessofreincarnatingrepeatedlytobecomereleased
fromthenecessityofdoingsoagain,assomereligionssuggest.
Individualschoosetoreincarnateinthephysicalrealmforthreereasons:
tohelpsomeoneintheirEarthlife,toservehumanityingeneral,orto
learnlifelessonsthatwillhelpthemmaturespiritually.However,they
emphasizeconsistentlythattheindividualmakesthechoice.Nooneis
reincarnatedrepeatedlyagainsthisorherwill.Weareinchargeofour
eternalspiritualgrowth.Andwhenlovedonesmakethetransitioninto
theafterlife,thosewhoprecededthemarestilltheretogreetthem
theyrenotabsentbecausetheyreengagedinanotherincarnation.
Muchmoreabouttheafterlifeisavailableat
RecentIndicationsthe
MindFormstheBrain
Recentresearchintobrainfunctioningprovidesfurtherindications
thatthemind,outsideofthebodyandthebrain,bringsconsciousness
andmemoriestothebrainandformsthebrainresultinginwhatwe
experienceasthinking,memories,andsensoryexperiences.Theeffectis
thesameasasignalcomingintoatelevisionsetandformingthe
componentssoyoucanseethepictureandhearthesoundsthatare
comingfromasourcecompletelyoutsideofthetelevision.LarryKing
isntinthetelevisionset.Thesets,cameras,broadcastingequipment,
andallthevastresourcesofpeopleandtechnologyrequiredtoproduce
andbroadcastthesignalareoutsideofthetelevision;thetelevisionjust
lightsupandgivesyoutheexperiencewhenthesignalcomestoit.But
LarryKingsinterviewshavealreadyfinishedbeforethetelevisioneven
getsthesignal.
Inthesameway,itappearsthatthebraintakesontheconfiguration
initsneuronsthatfitswithyourexperiencesofsight,hearing,tasting,
touching,smelling,senseofmotion,bodysense,andemotionwhena
253
signalfromoutsidethebodyandbrainformsthebraintohavethe
experience.Recentresearchinthischapterseemstosupportthatview.
TheMindintheBrainWouldHavetoCreate
ElectricitytoMaketheBrainandBodyWork,but
ItHasNoMechanismtoDoSo.
PimvanLommel,acardiologistintheDivisionofCardiology,
HospitalRijnstate,Arnheim,Neetherlands,explainsthatthemind,
whichisnonphysical,couldntcreatephysicalelectricitytomakethe
brainrecreateanimage.Fortheimagetoberecalled,thebrainwould
havetogenerateelectricitycausingmillionsofneuronstofireinexactly
thesamewaytheywereactiveinthebrainwhenphotonscomingtothe
brainthroughtheeyecreatedtheimageinthefirstplace.Butthebrain
hasnoabilitytocreatetheelectricity.Thisfacthasbeendiscussed
repeatedlyintheliterature,includingintheJournalofPhysiology
1
,Journal
ofNeurophysiology
2
,andTruthJournal,InternationalInterdisciplinary
JournalofChristianThough.
3
PimvanLommelsummarizesthe
comments:
Fordecades,extensiveresearchhasbeendonetolocalize
consciousnessandmemoriesinsidethebrain,sofar
withoutsuccess.Inconnectionwiththeunproven
assumptionthatconsciousnessandmemoriesare
producedandstoredinsidethebrain,weshouldask
ourselveshowanonmaterialactivitysuchas
concentratedattentionorthinkingcancorrespondtoan
observable(material)reactionintheformofmeasurable
electrical,magnetic,andchemicalactivityatacertain
placeinthebrain,evenanincreaseincerebralblood
flowisobservedduringsuchanonmaterialactivityas
thinking.
4
Inotherwords,athoughtdoesntexistinmatter,andyet,whenyou
justintendtorecallaface,theimageappearsinyourmindandthebrain
lightsupwithelectricalactivity.Butthebraindoesnthaveamechanism
tocausetheelectricitythatsciencehasassumedisnecessarytorecreate
theimageinthebrain.PimvanLommelissuggestingthatthemind
outsideofthebraincausesthebraintolightup.
Recent Indications the Mind Forms the Brain 255
BiophysicistsCanDetectNoElectrical
ActivityinSensoryNeurons.
Anotherrecentfindingleadstosimilarspeculationthatthemind
outsideofthebodyformsthebrainsactivity.Attemptstomeasure
electricityalongthesensoryneuronswhenapersonisapparently
sensingsomethinghavefailedtofindtracesofit.Thelawsof
thermodynamicsdictatethatelectricalimpulsesmustproduceheat.
ThomasHeimburg,associateprofessorofbiophysicsattheNielsBohr
InstituteatCopenhagenUniversity,andAndrewD.Jackson,professorof
theoreticalphysicsatCopenhagenUniversity,havebeenattemptingto
detecttheheatfromtheelectricitywhenimpulsesaretravelingalong
nervestoproducesensoryexperiences.Theycanfindnone.
Medicalandbiologicaltextbooksallsaythatnervesfunctionby
sendingelectricalimpulsesalongtheirlength.Heimburgsaysthattheir
researchshowsthetextbooksarewrong:
Butforusasphysicists,thiscannotbetheexplanation.
Thephysicallawsofthermodynamicstellusthat
electricalimpulsesmustproduceheatastheytravel
alongthenerve,butexperimentsfindthatnosuchheat
isproduced...
5
Inotherwords,thereappearstobenoelectricalactivitycomingfrom
thesensoryorgans,althoughthebraindoesregisterelectricalactivity
thatshowsthepersonishavingasensoryexperience.Theysuggestthat
anotherprocessmustbeoccurring,suchassoundpulses.Butasofyet,
theyhavenoindicationthatistrue.Theyjustknowthatthestandard
explanationofelectricalimpulsestravelingalongthesensorynerves
doesnotseemtoexplainhowthebrainreceivesasensorysignal.
However,thisfindingfitswiththeexplanationthatthemindoutside
ofthebraindoesthesensingandmoldsthebraintofitthesensed
experience;thebrainthenshowselectromagneticactivity.Earlierinthis
book,Ipresentedthefindingbyneuroscientiststhatthevisualcortexin
thebrainsofblindpeoplebecomesactivewhenablindpersonisseeing
usingecholocation,
6
buttheeyesarenotinvolvedinsendingsignalsto
thebrain.BenUnderwood,forexample,hasplasticeyeballs,soits
physicallyimpossibleforsignalstocomefromeyeballstothevisual
cortex,buthenavigatesthroughtheenvironmentverysuccessfully,
doingthingshecouldonlydoifhewereseeing.Itseemslikelythatthe
mindoutsideofthebrainhastheexperienceofseeing,thentellsthe
brainhowtolightupwiththeinformation.
Ifthatistrue,itwouldbemuchlikeasignalcomingintoatelevision
thatformsthepartsofthetelevisionsoimagesandsoundscomefromit.
Thesignalcarryingtheimagesandsoundsisntgeneratedinthe
television;itcomesfromoutsideandactivatesthecomponentsofthe
television.Thesensoryexperienceisalreadyinthemindandthebrainis
justbeingformedbyconsciousnesstoreflectthesight,hearing,smelling,
tasting,touching,oremotion.Thatfitswiththeresearchdataexplained
inChapter1showingthatthemindcanknowseveralsecondsbeforea
computerevenselectsapicturetobeshownonamonitorwherethe
bodycansenseit.
TheBrainJustReflectsWhattheMindHasAlreadySeen.
Whenapersonseessomething,theneuroscienceexplanationis
thatsignalsfromtheeye(retina)travelalongacablecalledtheoptic
nervetothepartsofthebrainwheretheimageisreceivedand
processed.Inanopticalillusion,apersonlooksatanimage,butthe
mindthinkstheimageisdifferentfromwhatitactuallyis.Theillusion
belowisanexample.
Recent Indications the Mind Forms the Brain 257
Inthisillusion,theballatthebottom(front)ofthepicturelooks
smallerthantheballatthetop.However,bothareactuallythesame
size.Themindhasinterpretedthetwoballsasbeingdifferenteven
though,inreality,theyrethesame.Weexperiencethesameillusionas
themoonlookslargerwhenclosertothehorizonbecauseourmind
registersitinrelationshiptothingsonthehorizon,butitseemssmaller
asitrisesintotheexpanseofthenightsky.
ScottMurray,UniversityofWashingtonpsychologyprofessor,and
twocolleagues,wantedtoknowhowpeoplesbrainsregisteredthe
differencebetweentheapparentsize(oneappearingtobelargerthanthe
other)andtheactualsize,sincethetwoareidentical.Tofindout,they
usedfMRI,aspecialtypeofMRI(magneticresonanceimaging)that
measuresneuronactivityinthebrainorspinalcord.Theymeasuredthe
partsofthebrainthatregistersight(theopticalcortex)aspeoplelooked
attheimageofthetwoballsinthepicture.
Remarkably,eventhoughthetwoballsareidenticalinsize,looking
attheballinthebackthatseemslargeractivated20percentmorebrain
areathanlookingattheballinthefrontthatlookssmaller.The20
percentdifferencewasidenticaltotheestimatethesubjectsmadewhen
askedaboutthedifferenceinsizebetweenthetwoballs.
Ifthemindwereinabrainthatfunctionsasamachine,itwouldnt
registeradifferencebetweenthetwoballs;itwouldsimplyseetwoballs
ofthesamesizeandthemindwouldregistertheinformationinthesame
areawithinthebrain.Thatsnotwhathappens.
Murrayreported,
Researchershavelongbelievedthatthevisualsystemis
organizedhierarchically,withearlyvisualareassuchas
theprimaryvisualcortexsimplyregisteringthephysical
inputfromtheeyesandhighervisualareasattempting
toputalltheinformationtogether.Thisworkchallenges
thesetheoriesoftheorganizationofthevisualsystem.
7
Ifthebrainasamachinewerereceivingtheimagethroughthe
retinas,wewouldexpectthatthephotonsstrikingtheretinaswould
coverthesameareaofretinaforbothballsandthebrainwouldregister
thetwoballsasbeingidenticalinsize,justasacamerawouldrecreate
theactualballsattheiractualsizesontheexposedfilm.Instead,the
brainbecomesactivewithanimagethathasregisteredtheillusioninthe
mind.
Areasonableinterpretationoftheseresultsisthatthemindoutside
ofthebrainobservestheimageanddecidesabouttheillusionbeforethe
brainiseveninvolved.Themindthensendsthemessagetothebrain
andthebrainregistersthemindsmessagejustasthemindoutsideof
thebodysentit,withtheerrorsinestimatingsize.
Thisismoreevidencesupportingthesuggestionthatthemindhas
theexperience,thentellsthebrainaboutitandthebrainbecomesactive,
reflectingwhatthemindhasalreadyprocessedandexperienced.
Endnotes
Chapter1Endnotes
1
Patt,n.d.
2
Schroeder,2001,p.158.
3
Hameroff,n.d.
4
Presti,2006.
5
Chalmers,1997.
6
Sheldrake,NatureAsAlive...n.d.
7
Sheldrake,NatureAsAlive...n.d.
8
Carter,2007.
9
Hamani,McAndrews,Cohn,etal.2008.
10
Tippit,n.d.
11
Berkovich,n.d.
12
Grof,1998.
13
Carter,2007.
14
Burt,1975.
15
Carter,2007.
16
Touber,2007.
17
Hamani,McAndrews,Cohn,etal.2008.
18
Carter,2007.
19
Radin,1997,p.259.
20
Mars,n.d.
21
Restak,2006,p.596.
22
Weiss,1969.
23
Choi,2007.
24
Choi,2007.
25
Tinybrainedmanslifestyle...2007.
26
ImagesfromH.E.Puthoff,CIAInitiatedRemoteViewingAtStanford
ResearchInstitute.InstituteforAdvancedStudies.
27
Radin,1997,p.101.
28
Utts,1995.
29
Zammit,2006.
30
Schnabel,1997.
31
Radin,1997,p.104.
32
Radin,1997,p.105.
33
Targ&Puthoff,1974;Targ&Harary1984;Puthoff&Targ1976.
34
Penman,2008.
35
Targ&Katra,1998.
36
Radin,1997,pp.9697.
259
37
Radin,1997,pp.9697.
38
Carter,2007.
39
Ring&Cooper,1999.
40
Dossey,1989,p.18.
41
Studysuggestsbrain...2005.
42
Begley,2007.
43
Weiskrantz,2007.
44
AmazingBlindTeen...2006.
45
HumanswithAmazingSenses...2006.
46
Moody,2001.
47
Linzmeier,2006.
48
Fenwick,2007.
49
Sabom,1982.
50
StudySuggestsLifeAfterDeath...2007.
51
StudySuggestsLifeAfterDeath...2007.
52
VanLommel,2001.
53
VanLommel,2001.
54
Sharp,2003.
55
Ring&Lawrence1993.
56
Cook,Greyson,&Stevenson1998.
57
VanLommel,2001.
58
VanLommel,Wees,Myers,&Elfferic,2001.
59
Sabom,1998.
60
Kelly,Kelly,Crabtree,&Gauld,2006.
61
Sabom,1998.
62
Twemlowetal.,1980.
63
Myers,2007.
64
Twemlowetal.,1980.
65
Rogo,Researching...CitedinSchmicker,BestEvidence,p.203.
66
MorsewithPerry,1994.
67
Tart,1968.
68
Zammit,2006,p.69.
69
Zammit,AustralianPsychics...n.d.
70
Ramsland,2007.
71
PsychicDetectives,2005.
72
PsychicDetectives,2005.
73
Radin,1997,pp.118124).
74
Bierman&Radin,1997.
75
Honorton&Ferrari,1989.
76
Penman,2007.
77
Sheldrake,ExperimentsonTelephoneTelepathyn.d
78
Libet,1984.
79
Libet,1979.
80
Penman,2007.
Endnotes and Bibliography 261
81
Penman,2007.
82
Radin,1997,p.101.
83
Prodigy,12,ComparedtoMozart,2007.
84
85
86
87
AkianesWebsite.
88
AkianesWebsite.
89
OliviaBennettsWebsite.
90
CitedinJacquesHadamard,1949,pp.142143.
91
GrahamWallasmodel,2007.
92
Dossey,1989,pp.3233.
93
QuotedinChesterman,1974,p.186.
94
Kendall,1955,p.138.
95
Knoll,1957,p.270.
96
Treffert,2007.
97
Treffert,n.d.
98
OrlandoSerrellWebsite.http://www.orlandoserrell.com.
99
Martin,2006.
100
Kelly,2000.
101
Basar,2005.
Chapter2Endnotes
1
YeshuaistheAramaicnamemistranslatedIesousinGreek,IesusinLatin,
andfinallyJesusinEnglish.Hisfollowersandfamilyneverutteredthename
Jesus.TheletterJwasntevenintheEnglishlanguageuntilafterthe
sixteenthcentury,sobeforethatnooneeverpronouncedthenameJesus.
2
Russell,2004.
3
Skepticswhodeclared...2007.
4
MaxPlanckquotes,2007.
5
Morin,2000.
6
Vargasetal.,1989.
7
Hay,n.d.
8
Morse,1994.
9
Rees,1971.
10
Holden,2005.
11
Haraldsson,19881989.
12
Kalish&Reynolds,1973.
13
Matchett,1972.
14
Stevenson,1983.
15
Guggenheim&Guggenheim,1995.
16
Mayer,2007.
17
BotkinwithHogan,2005.
18
BotkinwithHogan,2005,p.158.
19
Holzer,1963.
20
Moore,2006.
21
Wagner,2007.
22
MorsewithPerry,1990.
23
Komp,1992.
24
KblerRoss,1983.
25
Osis,2007.
26
Osis,2007,page192.
27
WillsBrandon,2007.
28
WillsBrandon,2007.
29
WillsBrandon,2007.
30
Fenwick,2007.
31
Osis,1998.
32
Osis,2007.
33
Hallenbeck,2003.
34
Moore,2006.
35
WillsBrandon,2007.
36
TypesofExperiencesWeStudy,2007.
37
Barrett,1926.
38
Barrett,1926.
39
Tymn,AVeridicalDeathBedVision,n.d.
40
Zammit,2006,p.148.
41
JournaloftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,1904.
42
ProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,Volume6,p.20.
43
Gurney,Myers,&Podmore,1886.
44
Gurneyetal.,1886.
45
Gurneyetal.,1886.
46
Zammit,2006.
47
McKenzie,1971,pp.116117.
48
Rogo,1993,pp.1617.
49
Spraggett,1974,pp.4546.
50
Johnson,1982,pp.198199.
51
Bennett,1939,pp.131132.
52
Tymn,AVeridicalDeathBedVision,n.d.
53
Easton,2005.
54
Larson&Witham,1998.
55
Amatuzio,2007.
56
KblerRoss,2006.
57
Hamilton,1942.
58
Hamilton,2007.
59
Rommer,2000.
60
Rowse,1993.
61
Morse,1994,p.190.
62
Zammit,2006.
63
Tymn,DistinguishedResearchers...2007.
64
Zammit,2006.
65
Pearson,1991.
66
Pearson,1993.
67
Pearson,1997.
68
Pearson,1990.
69
ConversationwithVictorZammit...2007.
70
Snyder,2007.
71
Tymn,Distinguishedresearchers...2007.
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
Baird,1988.
84
Meek,1998.
85
ArchieRoy,inalettertoMichaelRoll,May19,1983.
86
Bander,1973,p.132.
87
Bander,1973,p.132.
88
89
BotkinwithHogan,1995,p.168.
90
Lombroso,2006.
91
92
Greyson,2000.
93
94
95
Geley,1927.
96
97
98
Schwartz&Simon,2003.
99
100
101
Fontana2005.
102
103
Bander,VoicesfromtheTapes...p.132.
104
Jung,1973.
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
HornellHart(18881967),2007.
113
Murphet,1990,p.64.
114
Balfour,1879.
115
116
Zammit,2007.
117
Doyle,1926,p.129.
118
Randall,2004.
119
Zammit,2006.
120
Zammit,2006.
121
Tymn,PhysicianTravelsOutofBody,2007.
122
123
124
Brune,TheRediscoveredBeyond,n.d.
125
Bander,1973.
126
Bander,1973.
127
TheChurchofEnglandandSpiritualism,1979.
128
129
130
Crookall,1961.
131
132
Schwartzetal.,2001.
133
134
Beischel&Schwartz,2007.
135
Zammit,2006.
136
HelenDuncan:TheOfficialPardonSite.
137
Tymn,Ghostloseschessmatchn.d.
138
Zammit,2006,pp.123.
139
Smith,2004.
140
Rogge,n.d.
141
Spraggett,1973.
142
Tymn,ProofPositiveofSpiritCommunicationn.d.
143
Blum,2006.
144
Hodgson,18971898,p.297.
145
Schmicker,2002,pp.249250.
146
147
Schmicker,2002,p.251.
148
Zammit,2006,pp.116117.
149
Hyslop,1918.
150
JamesHyslop18541920n.d.
151
Carrington,1973,p.54.
152
Carrington,1973,p.54.
153
154
Bray,1990,p.15.
155
Hapgood,1975,pp.224227.
156
DanielDunglasHome(18331886),n.d.
157
Oppenheim,1985,p.11.
158
Flint,1971,page94.
159
ParanormalVoicesAssert:DeathNoEnd,n.d.
160
Zammit,TheDirectVoiceMediumshipofLeslieFlint,n.d.
161
Flint,1971,p.220.
162
Keen,2003.
163
Keen&Ellison,1999.
164
Zammit,2006,p.75.
165
Butler&Butler,1947,p.78.
166
Meek,1987.
167
Zammit,2006.
168
Inglis,1984,p.226.CitedinZammit,10.MaterializationMediumship.
169
Cassirer,1996,p.103.(ascitedinZammit,2006,p.95).
170
Cassirer,1996,p.103.(ascitedinZammit,2006,pp.9596).
171
Cassirer,1996,p.115.(ascitedinZammit,2006,p.96).
172
KublerRoss,1997.
173
KblerRoss,1991.
174
KblerRoss,1991.
175
Fodor,1934.
176
Fisher,1986.
177
Stevenson,1974.
178
Lazarus,1993,p.85.
179
Lazarus,1993,p.119.
180
Zammit,2006,p.12.
181
Zammit,2006,p.127.
182
Zammit,2006,p.128.
183
CrossCorrespondence,n.d.
184
Zammit,2006,p.131.
185
Dodds,1962.
186
Currie,1995.
187
Sabom,1982.
188
SchroeterKunhardt,1993.
189
Schoonmaker,1996.
190
Penman,n.d.
191
Sabom,1982,p.183.
192
Greyson,2000.
193
VanLommeletal.,2001.
194
Sabom,1982.
195
Morse&Perry,1991.
196
AnIntroductoryAnalysisoftheNDE...n.d.
197
Stevenson,Owens,&Cook,1990.
198
Stevenson,Owens,&Cook,1990.
199
Marshall,Lazar,&Spellman,2001.
200
Fenwick,Dying:aspiritualexperience...n.d.
201
Sabom,1982.
202
Sudduth,n.d.
203
Gabbard&Twemlow,1984.
204
SchroeterKunhardt,1993.
205
Blackmore,1986.
206
Greyson,1983.
207
Bates,1985.
208
Lisansky,Strassman,Janowskyetal.,1984.
209
Latz,Agle,DePalmaetal.,1972.
210
SchroterKunhardt,1990.
211
Morse,1994.
212
Greyson,NearDeathExperiencesas...n.d.
213
Sabom,1982.
214
Zaleski,1987.
215
Grey,1985.
216
Giovetti,1982.
217
Counts,1983.
218
Pasricha,1986.
219
Zammit,2006.
220
Sabom,1982.
221
Sabom,1982.
222
Hertzog&Herrin,1985.
223
Gabbard&Twemlow,1984.
224
Morse,1994.
225
Becker,1993.
226
Fenwick&Fenwick,1996.
227
Fenwick&Fenwick,1995,p.47.
228
229
BotkinwithHogan,2005,pp.8284.
230
231
232
233
234
FateoftheUniverse>AnthropicPrinciple,n.d.
235
FateoftheUniverse>AnthropicPrinciple,n.d.
236
Gonzalez&Richards,2004.
237
Bryner,2007.
238
Schroeder,2001,p.58.
239
240
241
Richards&Gonzalez,2004.
242
Corey,2007.
243
Heffern,2003.
244
Happold,1991.
Chapter3Endnotes
1
Hamilton,n.d.
2
Radin,1997,p.79.
3
Radin,1997,page86.
4
Varvoglis,1999.
5
Radin,1997,pp8788.
6
Schlitz&Honorton,1992.
7
Schlitz,2003.
8
Schlitz,2003.
9
Smith,Burke,Rhine,Stuart,&Greewood,1966.
10
Radin,1997,p.101.
11
Lazlo,1996.
12
GrinbergZylverbaum,Delaflor,SanchezArellano,Guevara,&Perez,1993.
13
GrinbergZylverbaum,Delaflor,SanchezArellano,Guevara,&Perez,1993.
14
Thaheld,2003.
15
Radin,Rae,&Hyman,2000.
16
Radinetal.,2000.
17
Braud&Schlitz,1983.
18
Braud&Schlitz,1989.
19
Schlitz&Braud,1985.
20
Schlitz&LaBerge,1997.
21
Braud,n.d.
22
Achterberg&Cooke,2005.
23
Montecucco,1992.
24
Montecucco,2007.
25
Ullman&Krippner,1970;Persinger&Krippner1989.
26
27
Tart,1969.
28
Moody,1993.
29
Moody,1993.
30
Braud,Shafer,&Andrews,1993.
31
Sheldrake,TheSenseofBeingStaredAt,1998.
32
Laberge&Schlitz,1997.
33
Radin,Rae,&Hyman,2000.
34
Braudetal.,1990.
35
McKenna&OBryen,1997.
36
Playfair,2003.
37
Radinetal.,2000.
38
Playfair,2003.
39
Emerson,1883.
40
Parish,n.d.
41
GrinbergZylverbaum,1993.
42
Dunne,1991.
43
InterviewwithB.Dunne,1998.
44
Montecucco,1992.
45
Murphy&White,1978.
46
Novak,1976.
47
Kenny,n.d.
48
Kenny,n.d.
49
McCraty,2003,p.9.
50
Schwartz&Russek,1999.
51
McCraty,2003,pp.1213.
52
Hagelin,OrmeJohnson,Rainforth,Cavanaugh,&Alexander,1993.
53
Dillbecketal.,1981.
54
OrmeJohnsonetal.,n.d.
Chapter4Endnotes
1
Hamani,McAndrews,&Cohn,etal.,2008.
2
Carter,2007.
3
Dossey,1997.
4
Harrisetal.,1999.
5
Sicher,Targ,Moore,&Smith,1998.
6
Krieger,1975.
7
Grad,1965.
8
Wilkinson,Knox,Chatman,Johnson,Barbour,Myles,&Reel,2002.
9
Woods&Dimond,2002.
10
Astin,Harkness,&Ernst,2000.
11
Jonas&Crawford,2003.
12
Miller,1982.
13
LeShan,1974.
14
Goodrich,1974.
15
Goodrich,1976.
16
Winston,1975.
17
Byrd,1988.
18
Abbot,2000.
19
Ring,Dr.LarryDosseyChampions...n.d.
20
Ring,Dr.LarryDosseyChampions...n.d.
21
Rein,1986,pp.7680.
22
Braud&Schlitz,1988,pp.59.
23
Dossey&Schwartz,n.d.
24
Grad,Cadoret,&Paul,1961.
25
Solfvin,1982.
26
Watkins&Watkins,1971.
27
Watkins&Watkins,1973.
28
Wells&Klein,1972.
29
Wells&Watkins,1975.
30
Bengston&Krinsley,2000.
31
Onetto&Elguin,1966.
32
Barry,1968.
33
Tedder&Monty,1981.
34
Nash,1984.
35
Borysenko,1993.
36
Haraldsson&Thorsteinsson,1973.
37
Tiller,Dibble,&Kohane,2001.
38
Tiller,1999.
39
Radin,Taft,&Yount,2004.
40
Dunne&Jahn,1992.
41
Radin,1997,p.167.
42
VonBuengner,n.d.
43
VonBuengner,n.d.
44
Emoto,2005.
45
Radin,Hayssen,Emoto,&Kizu,2006.
Chapter6Endnote
1
Chopra,D.1999.
Chapter7Endnotes
1
AdaptedfromananonymousGermanpostcard...1915.
2
Encina,n.d.
3
Reasonsforfailureinmeditation,n.d.
4
Kornfield(ascitedinKearney),n.d.
5
AConversationwithJohnGiorno,n.d.
6
Heath,n.d.
7
Kearney,n.d.
Chapter9Endnotes
1
Lougrhan,2001.
2
Holden,2005.
3
4
Crookall,1961.
5
CircleoftheSilverCord.
6
http://adcguides.com.
7
Crookall,1961,pp.1416.
8
9
Tymn,AutomaticWriting...2007.
10
Tymn,2008.
11
KblerRoss,1991.
12
Tymn,AutomaticWriting:LikeHoldingaLiveBird,2007.
Chapter10Endnotes
1
DesmedtandRobertson,1977.
2
RolandandFriberg,1985.
3
Eccles,1988.
4
VanLommel,6.Neurophysiologyin...(n.d.).
5
Physicistschallengenotion...2007.
6
HumanswithAmazingSenses...2006.
7
Theresmorethanmeetstheeye...2007.
Bibliography
4in10Americansareunderstress:Galluppoll.(n.d.).HealthandFitness,
Netscape.RetrievedJuly24,2007,fromhttp://health.netscape.com/
story/2007/01/31/4in10americansareunderstressgalluppoll/.
AconversationwithJohnGiorno.(n.d.).ArtfulDodge,DepartmentofEnglish,
CollegeofWooster.RetrievedOctober14,2007,from
http://wooster.edu/ArtfulDodge/interviews/giorno.htm.
Abbot,N.C.(2000).Healingasatherapyforhumandisease:asystematicreview,
JournalofAlternativeandComplementaryMedicine.6(2),159169.
Achterberg,J.,&Cooke,K.(2005).Evidenceforcorrelationsbetweendistant
intentionalityandbrainfunctioninrecipients:Afunctionalmagnetic
resonanceimaginganalysis.JournalofAlternativeandComplementary
Medicine,11(6),965971.
AkianesWebsite.http://www.artakiane.com/.
Amatuzio,J.Website.http://www.foreverours.com/.
AmazingblindteenusesecholocationtoSEE.(2006,October26).Familes.com.
RetrievedAugust25,2007,fromhttp://specialneeds.families.com/blog/
amazingblindboyusesecholocationtoseewatchthevideoclip.
AnintroductoryanalysisoftheNDE(neardeathexperience).(n.d.).Retrieved
September23,2007,fromhttp://www.fortunecity.com/roswell/sance
/78/nde.htm.
Astin,J.A.,Harkness,E.,&Ernst,E.(2000).Theefficacyofdistanthealing:a
systematicreviewofrandomizedtrials.AnnalsofInternalMedicine,132,
903910.
Baird,J.L.(1988).Sermons,SoapandTelevisionAutobiographicalNotes.London:
RoyalTelevisionSociety.
Balfour,A.J.(1879).ADefenceofPhilosophicDoubt.UniversityofMichigan.
Bander,P.(1973).VoicesfromtheTapes.NewYork:DrakePublishers.
Barrett,W.(1926).DeathBedVisionsThePsychicalExperiencesoftheDying.
Rider&Co.
Barry,J.(1968).Generalandcomparativestudyofthepsychokineticeffectona
fungusculture.JournalofParapsychology.32,23743.
Basar,E.(2005).MemoryasthewholebrainworkAlargescalemodelbasedon
oscillationsinsupersynergy.InternationalJournalofPsychophysiology,
58(23),199226.
BatesB.C.,&Stanley,A.(1985).Theepidemiologyanddifferentialdiagnosisof
neardeathexperience.AmericanJournalofOrthopsychiatry,55,5429.
Becker,CarlB.(1993).ParanormalExperienceandSurvivalofDeath.SunySeriesin
WesternEsotericTraditions.NewYork:StateUniversityofNewYork
Press.
Begley,S.(2007,April9).Inourmessy,reptilianbrains.Newsweekonline.
RetrievedApril9,2007,fromhttp://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/
17888475/site/newsweek/.
Beischel,J.,&Schwartz,G.E.(2007,January/February).Anomalousinformation
receptionbyresearchmediumsdemonstratedusinganoveltripleblind
protocol.Explore,3(1).
Bengston,W.F.,&Krinsley,D.(2000).Theeffectofthelayingonofhandson
transplantedbreastcancerinmice.JournalofScientificExploration,14(3),
353364.
Bennett,E.(1939).ApparitionsandHauntedHouses:ASurveyofEvidence.London:
FaberandFaber.
Berkovich,S.(n.d.).Ascientificmodelwhymemoryakaconsciousnesscannot
residesolelyinthebrain.RetrievedOctober25,2007,from
http://www.nderf.org/Berkovich.htm.
Berman,M.(1981).ReenchantmentoftheWorld.CornellUniversityPress.
Bierman,D.J.,&Radin,D.(1997).Anomalousanticipatoryresponseon
randomizedfutureconditions.PerceptualandMotorSkills,84,689690.
Blackmore,S.(1986).Outofbodyexperiencesinschizophrenia.JournalofNervous
andMentalDisease,174,6159.
Blum,D.(2006).GhostHunters:WilliamJamesandtheSearchforScientificproofof
LifeAfterDeath.PenguinPress.
Borysenko,J.(1993).FireintheSoul:ANewPsychologyofSpiritualOptimism.
WarnerBooks,Inc.
Botkin,A.,withHogan,R.C.(2005).InducedAfterDeathCommunication:ANew
TherapyforGriefandTrauma.Charlottesville,VA:HamptonRoads.
Braud,W.,&Schlitz,M.(1983).Amethodologyfortheobjectivestudyof
transpersonalimagery.JournalofScientificExploration,3,4363.
Braud,W.,&Schlitz,M.(1988).Possibleroleofintuitivedatasortingin
electrodermalbiologicalpsychokinesis(bioPK).InResearchin
Parapsychology(pp.59).Metuchen,NewJersey:TheScarecrowPress.
Braud,W.,&Schlitz,M.(1989).Remotementalinfluenceofanimateand
inanimatetargetsystems:Amethodofcomparisonandpreliminary
findings.ProceedingsofPresentedPapers,32ndAnnualParapsychological
AssociationConvention.SanDiego,California,1225.
Braud,W.A.(n.d.).Empiricalexplorationsofprayer,distanthealing,andremote
mentalinfluence.Instituteoftranspersonalpsychology.Journalof
ReligionandPsychicalResearch,17:2,6273.RetrievedJuly15,2007,from
http://www.integralinquiry.com/docs/649/empirical.pdf.
Braud,W.,Shafer,D.,&Andrews,S.(1990).Electrodermalcorrelatesofremote
attention:Autonomicreactionstoanunseengaze.Proceedingsof
PresentedPapers,ParapsychologyAssociation33rdAnnualConvention,
1428.
Braud,W.,Shafer,D.,&Andrews,S.(1993).Reactionstoanunseengaze(remote
attention):Areview,withnewdataonautonomicstaringdetection.
JournalofParapsychology,57,373390.
Bray,S.(1990).AGuidefortheSpiritualTraveler.QueenslandAustralia:Scroll
Publishers.
Brune,P.C.(n.d.).Therediscoveredbeyond.RetrievedMarch31,2007,from
http://www.worlditc.org/.
Bryner,J.(2007,October1).HugestoresofoxygenfounddeepinsideEarth.
MSNBC.RetrievedOctober4,2007,from
http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/21082196/.
Buengner,P.(n.d.).MorphicFieldscannowbemeasuredscientifically!The
GlobalOnenessCommitment.RetrievedOctober13,2007,from
http://www.experiencefestival.com/a/Morphic_fields/id/10320.
Burt,C.(1975).TheGiftedChild.NewYork:Wiley.
Butler,T.,&Butler,L.(1947).ThereisNoDeathandThereareNoDead.AAEVP
Publishing.
Byrd,R.C.(1988).Positivetherapeuticeffectsofintercessoryprayerina
coronarycareunitpopulation.SouthernMedicalJournal,81(7),826829.
Carrington,H.(1973).TheWorldofPsychicResearch.NewJersey:A.SBarns&
Co.,Inc.
Carter,C.(n.d.).RebuttaltoKeithAugustinesattackofDoesconsciousness
dependontheBrain?RetrievedMay30,2007,from
http://www.survivalafterdeath.org/articles/carter/augustine.htm.
Cassirer,M.(1996).MediumonTrialtheStoryofHelenDuncanandtheWitchcraft
Act.Stanstead.Essex:PNPublishing.
Chalmers,D.J.(1997).Thepuzzleofconsciousexperience.ScientificAmerican,
specialissueMysteriesofthemind.RetrievedOctober5,2007,from
http://www.healthstones.com/mineraldata/beliefs/parapsychology/
parapsychology.html.
Choi,C.(2007,May24).Strangebuttrue:Whenhalfabrainisbetterthana
wholeone,ScientificAmerican.com.RetrievedMay30,2007,from
http://www.sciam.com/article.cfm?articleId=BE96F947E7F299DF
3EA94A4C4EE87581&chanId=sa013&modsrc=most_popular.
Chopra,D.(1999).EverydayImmortality.Audiobook.RandomHouse,Inc.
CircleoftheSilverCord.Websiteathttp://silvercordcircle.com.
Cook,E.W.,Greyson,B.,&Stevenson,I.(1998).Doanyneardeathexperiences
provideevidenceforthesurvivalofhumanpersonalityafterdeath?
Relevantfeaturesandillustrativecasereports.JournalofScientific
Exploration,12,377406.RetrievedJuly17,2007,fromhttp://www.near
death.com/evidence.html#a2.
Corey,M.(2007).TheGodHypothesis:DiscoveringDesigninOurJustRight
GoldilocksUniverse.Rowman&LittlefieldPublishers,Inc.
Counts,D.A.(1983).NeardeathandoutofbodyexperiencesinaMelanesian
society.Anabiosis,3(2),115135.
Crookall,R.(1961).TheSupremeAdventure,AnalysesofPsychicCommunications.
JamesClarke&Co.,Ltd.
Crosscorrespondence.(n.d.).Answers.com.RetrievedAugust25,2007,from
http://www.answers.com/topic/crosscorrespondence.
Currentresults,empiricalnormalization.(n.d.).GlobalConsciousnessProject.
PrincetonUniversity.RetrievedOctober22,2007,from
http://noosphere.princeton.edu/.
Currie,I.(1995).YouCannotDie.BookClubAssociates.
DanielDunglasHome(18331886).(n.d.).SurvivalAfterDeath.org.RetrievedJuly
16,2007,fromhttp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/mediums/home.htm.
DePanfilis,ChildrensBureau.(n.d.).ChildNeglect:AGuideforPrevention,
AssessmentandIntervention.ChildWelfareInformationGateway.
RetrievedOctober25,2007,from
http://www.childwelfare.gov/pubs/usermanuals/neglect/
chaptertwo.cfm.
Desmedt,J.E.,&Robertson,D.(1977).Differentialenhancementofearlyandlate
componentsofthecerebralsomatosensoryevokedpotentialsduring
forcedpacedcognitivetasksinman.JournalofPhysiology,271,761782.
Dillbeck,M.C.,etal.(1981).TheTranscendentalMeditationprogramandcrime
ratechangeinasampleof48cities.JournalofCrimeandJustice,4,2545.
Dodds,E.R.(1962).PresidentialAddress.ProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychical
Research.London.
Dolgoff,S.(2007,November28).Lifeisgood.Sowhycantyoustopworrying?
MSNBC.RetrievedNovember28,2007,from
Dossey,L.,&Schwartz,S.(n.d.).TherapeuticIntent/HealingBibliographyof
Research.RetrievedDecember15,2007from
http://www.stephanaschwartz.com/distant_healing_biblio.htm/.
Dossey,L.(1989).RecoveringtheSoul:AscientificandSpiritualSearch.
BantamBooks.
Dossey,L.(1997).HealingWords.HarperOne.
Doyle,A.C.(1926).TheHistoryofSpiritualism,Vols.IandII.NewYork:
ArnoPress.
Dunne,B.J.(1998).CitedinMcTaggart,L.TheField(p.119).HarperPaperbacks.
Dunne,B.J.(1993).CooperatorexperimentswithanREGdevice.PEAR
TechnicalNote91005.InRao,K.R.(Ed.),Cultivatingconsciousnessfor
enhancinghumanpotential,wellnessandhealing(pp.149163).
Westport,CT:Praeger.
Dunne,B.,&Jahn,R.G.(1992).Experimentsinremotehuman/machine
interaction.JournalofScientificExploration,6(4),311332.
Easton,J.C.(2005,July14).Surveyonphysiciansreligiousbeliefsshows
majorityfaithful.TheUniversityofChicagoChronicle.RetrievedMarch
31,2007,fromhttp://chronicle.uchicago.edu/050714/doctorsfaith.shtml.
Eccles,J.C.(1988).Theeffectofsilentthinkingonthecerebralcortex.Truth
Journal.RetrievedDecember15,2007from
http://www.leaderu.com/truth/2truth06.html,.
Emerson,R.W.(1883).Essays:firstseries.IntheRiversideEdition,Vol.II,of
EmersonsCompleteWorks.Boston:HoughtonMifflinandCo.
Emoto,M.(2005).TheSecretLifeofWater.Atria.
Encina,G.B.(n.d.).Culturaldifferences?Or,arewereallythatdifferent?
UniversityofCalifornia.RetrievedOctober31,2007,from
http://www.cnr.berkeley.edu/ucce50/aglabor/7article/article01.htm.
Farby,J.(2007,October25).StudyfindsstresslevelsforAmericansontherise.
AllHeadlineNews.RetrievedOctober25,2007from
http://www.allheadlinenews.com/articles/7008947268.
Fateoftheuniverse>Anthropicprinciple.(n.d.).OracleThinkquest.org
EducationalFoundation.RetrievedMay24,2007,from
http://library.thinkquest.org/C0126626/fate/fate%20of%20universe.anthr
opic%20principle.main.htm.
Fenwick,P.,&Fenwick,E.(1995,March2).Allthequestionsareessentially
simplebuttheanswersremainelusive.TheDailyMail.London.
Fenwick,P.,&Fenwick,E.(1996).TheTruthintheLightAnInvestigationofOver
300NearDeathExperiences.HeadlineBookPublishing.
Fenwick,P.(n.d.).ApproachingdeathexperiencesandtheNDE:Amodelforthe
dyingprocess.InternationalAssociationforNearDeathStudies.
RetrievedJune21,2007,fromhttp://www.iands.org/research/
important_studies/
dr._peter_fenwick_m.d._science_and_spirituality_6.html.
Fenwick,P.(n.d.).Dying:aspiritualexperienceasshownbyneardeath
experiencesanddeathbedvisions.RoyalCollegeofPsychiatrists.
RetrievedJune21,2007,fromhttp://www.rcpsych.ac.uk/
PDF/PFenwickNearDeath.pdf.
Fenwick,P.(n.d.).PeoplehaveNDEswhilebraindead.NearDeathExperiences
andtheAfterlife.RetrievedApril1,2007,fromhttp://www.near
death.com/experiences/evidence01.html.
Fisher,J.(1986).TheCaseforReincarnation.London:GraftonBooks.
Flint,L.(1971).VoicesintheDark.Macmillan.
Fodor,N.(1934).Chapter3:ThevoiceofConfucius:StoryofGeorgeValiantine.
InTheseMysteriousPeople(p.238).Rider&Co.RetrievedJune21,2007,
fromhttp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/books/fodor/chapter2.htm.
Fontana,D.(2005).IsThereanAfterlife?:AComprehensiveOverviewoftheEvidence.
OBooks.
FrontierPerspectives.(1997,Spring/Summer).6(2),7078.
Gabbard,G.O.,&Twemlow,S.W.(1984).WiththeEyesoftheMind:AnEmpirical
AnalysisofOutofBodyStates.NewYork:Praeger.
Geley,G.(1927).ClairvoyanceandMaterialization:ARecordofExperiments.London:
T.FisherUnwinLimited.
Giovetti,P.(1982).Neardeathanddeathbedexperiences:AnItaliansurvey.
Theta,10(1),1013.
Gonzalez,G.,&Richards,J.(2004).ThePrivilegedPlanet:HowOurPlaceinthe
CosmosisDesignedforDiscovery.RegneryPublishing,Inc.
Goodrich,J.(1974).Psychichealing:Apilotstudy.Unpublisheddoctoral
dissertation,UnionGraduateSchool,1974.
Goodrich,J.(1976).Studiesofparanormalhealing.NewHorizons,2(2),2124.
Grad,B.,Cadoret,R.,&Paul,G.I.(1961).Theinfluenceofanunorthodox,
methodoftreatmentonwoundhealinginmice.InternationalJournalof
Parapsychology,3,524.
Grad,B.R.(1965).Somebiologicaleffectsoflayingonofhands:areviewof
experimentswithanimalsandplants.JournaloftheAmericanSocietyfor
PsychicalResearch,59,95127.
GrahamWallasmodel.(n.d.).RetrievedSeptember11,2007,from
http://members.optusnet.com.au/charles57/Creative/Brain/
wallis_intro.htm.
Grey,M.(1985).ReturnfromDeath.London:Arkana.
Greyson,B.(1983).Theneardeathexperiencescale:construction,reliabilityand
validity.JournalofNervousandMentalDisease,171,36975.
Greyson,B.(2000).Neardeathexperiencesasevidenceforsurvivalofbodily
death.SurvivalofBodilyDeath:AnEsalenInvitationalConference,
February1116,2000.RetrievedJune3,2007,from
http://www.esalenctr.org/display/confpage.cfm?
confid=9&pageid=95&pgtype=1.
GrinbergZylverbaum,J.,Delaflor,M.,SanchezArellano,M.E.,Guevara,M.A.,
&Perez,M.(1993).Humancommunicationandtheelectrophysiological
activityofthebrain.SubtleEnergies,3,3.
Grof,S.(1998,January1).Lifeafterdeath:Thetestimonyofscience.
AdocumentarybyTomHarpur.WellspringMedia.
Guggenheim,B.,&Guggenheim,J.(1995).HellofromHeaven.BantamBooks.
Gurney,E.,Myers,F.W.H.,&Podmore,F.(1886).PhantasmsoftheLiving.
London:Trubner.
Hadamard,J.(1949).ThePsychologyofInventionintheMathematicalField.
Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress.
Hagelin,J.S.,OrmeJohnson,D.W.,Rainforth,M.,Cavanaugh,K.,&Alexander,
C.N.(1999).EffectsofgrouppracticeoftheTranscendentalMeditation
ProgramonpreventingviolentcrimeinWashington,D.C.:Resultsof
theNationalDemonstrationProjecttoReduceCrimeandImprove
GovernmentalEffectivenessinWashington,D.C.,JuneJuly,1993.Social
IndicatorsResearch,47,153201.
Hallenbeck,J.L.(2003,June26).Alteredstatesofconsciousnessattheendoflife.
PalliativeCarePerspectives,OxfordUniversityPress.RetrievedJune20,
2007,fromhttp://www.mywhatever.com/cifwriter/library/70/4961.html.
Hamani,C.,McAndrews,M.P.,Cohn,M.,etal.Memoryenhancementinduced
byhypothalamic/fornixdeepbrainstimulation.AnnalsofNeurology,63,
119123.
Hameroff,S.(n.d.).Overview:Couldlifeandconsciousnessberelatedtothe
fundamentalquantumnatureoftheuniverse?QuantumConsciousness.
RetrievedDecember15,2007,from
http://www.quantumconsciousness.org/overview.html.
Hamilton,C.(n.d.).IsGodallinyourhead?WhatisEnlightenment?magazine.
RetrievedOctober4,2007,fromhttp://www.wie.org/j29/
consciousness.asp?page=9.
Hamilton,T.G.(1942).IntentionandSurvival.RegencyPress.
Hapgood,C.H.(1975).VoicesofSpirit.NewYork:NordonPublications.
Happold,F.C.(1991).Mysticism:AStudyandanAnthology.Penguin.(ascitedin
Miller,G.(n.d.),Readingrevolutions:intellectualhistory.Retrieved
November21,2007,fromhttp://hua.umf.maine.edu/
Reading_Revolutions/Emerson.html.
HaraldssonE.,&ThorsteinssonT.(1973).Psychokineticeffectsonyeast.An
exploratoryexperiment.InResearchinParapsychology(pages2021).
Metuchen,NJ:ScarecrowPress.
Haraldsson,E.(1989).Surveyofclaimedencounterswiththedead.Omega,19,
10313.
Harris,W.S.etal.(1999).Arandomized,controlledtrialoftheeffectsofremote,
intercessoryprayeronoutcomesinpatientsadmittedtothecoronary
careunit.ArchivesofInternalMedicine,159(19),22732278.
Hay,D.(n.d.).Thespiritualityoftheunchurched.BritishandIrishAssociation
forMissionStudies.RetrievedMarch12,2007,from
http://www.martynmission.cam.ac.uk/BIAMSHay.htm,March12,2007.
Heath,I.(n.d.).Selfawarenessandmeditation.DiscoverYourMind.Retrieved
October14,2007,fromhttp://www.discoveryourmind.co.uk/faqs/
r5selfawareness.htm.
Heffern,R.(2003,December12).Spiritualityandthefinetunedcosmos.National
CatholicReporter.RetrievedMay24,2007,from
http://ncronline.org/NCR_Online/archives2/2003d/121203/121203a.php.
HelenDuncan:TheOfficialPardonSite.RetrievedJuly29,2007,from
http://www.users.zetnet.co.uk/helenduncan/.
Hertzog,D.B.,&Herrin,J.T.(1985).Neardeathexperiencesintheveryyoung.
CriticalCareMedicine,13,10745.
Hill,W.E.(1915).Imageadaptedfromananonymous1888Germanpostcardby
W.E.HillforPuckmagazine.
Hodgson,R.(18971898).Afurtherrecordofobservationsofcertainphenomena
ofatrance.ProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,13,297.
Holden,J.(2005,November5).Holdendescribesthefrequencyofafterdeath
communication.UniversityofNorthTexasNewsService.Retrieved
November11,2007,fromhttp://web2.unt.edu/news/
story.cfm?story=9441.
Holladay,A.(2007,December7).Expandingspace.WonderQuest.Retrieved
December10,2007,fromhttp://www.wonderquest.com/
ExpandingUniverse.htm.
HolmesandRaheStressscalesaysdivorcedmenseekingcontactareatmostrisk.
(n.d.).BBCActionNetwork.RetrievedOctober25,2007,from
http://www.bbc.co.uk/dna/actionnetwork/A3539522.
Holzer,H.(1963).GhostHunter.NewYork:BobbsMerrilCo.
Honorton,C.,&Ferrari,D.C.(1989).Futuretelling:Ametaanalysisofforced
choiceprecognitionexperiments,19351987.JournalofParapsychology,
53,281308.RetrievedOctober23,2007,from
http://www.boundaryinstitute.org/articles/timereversed.pdf.
HornellHart(18881967).(n.d.).SurvivalAfterDeath.org.RetrievedApril16,
2007,fromhttp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/researchers/hart.htm.
Humanswithamazingsenses.(2006,August9).ABCPrimetime.Retrieved
August25,2007,fromhttp://abcnews.go.com/Primetime/story?
id=2283048&page=1.
Hyslop,J.H.(1918).LifeAfterDeath:ProblemsoftheFutureLifeandItsNature.
KessingerPublishing.
IndicatorsofSchoolCrimeandSafety:2006.(2007).InstituteofEducation
Sciences,U.S.DepartmentofEducation.RetrievedSeptember24,2007,
fromhttp://nces.ed.gov/programs/crimeindicators/.
Inglis,B.(1984).ScienceandParascienceAHistoryoftheParanormal19141939.
London:HodderandStroughton.
JamesHyslop18541920.(n.d.).RetrievedDecember22,2007,from
http://www.survivalafterdeath.org/researchers/hyslop.htm.
Johnson,R.C.(1982).TheImprisonedSplendour.QuestBooks.
Jonas,W.B,&Crawford,C.C.(2003).Scienceandspiritualhealing:acritical
reviewofspiritualhealing,energymedicine,andintentionality.
AlternativeTherapies,9(3),A5671.
JournaloftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,February1904.
Jung,C.G.(1973).Letters,Volume1.TranslatedfromtheGermanbyR.F.C.Hull.
Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress.
Kalish,R.A.,&Reynolds,D.K.(1973).Phenomenologicalrealityandpostdeath
contact.JournalfortheScientificStudyofReligion,20921.
Kearney,P.(n.d.).Stillcrazyafteralltheseyears:Whymeditationisnt
psychotherapy.RetrievedOctober15,2007,from
http://www.buddhanet.net/crazy.htm.
Keen,M.,&Ellison,A.(1999).Scole:Aresponsetothecritics?TheScoleReport.
ProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,58(220).
Keen,M.(2003).PhysicalphenomenaattheDavidThompsonsanceofOctober
25th2003.RetrievedJuly16,2007,fromhttp://silvercordcircle.com/
newsletters/montague_keens_report.pdf.
Kelly,E.(2000).Inadequaciesofcontemporarymind/braintheories.Paper
presentedattheEsalenInvitationalConferenceonSurvivalofBodily
Death,February1116,2000.RetrievedSeptember11,2007,from
http://www.esalenctr.org/display/
confpage.cfm?confid=9&pageid=87&pgtype=1.
Kelly,E.F.,Kelly,E.W.,Crabtree,A.,&Gauld,A.(2006).IrreducibleMind:
TowardaPsychologyforthe21stCentury.Rowman&Littlefield
Publishers.
Kendall,J.(1955).MichaelFaraday.London:Faber.
Kenny,R.(2004,MayJuly).Thescienceofcollectiveconsciousness.Whatis
Enlightenment.RetrievedOctober13,2007,fromWIEUnboundat
http://www.wie.org/j25/kenny.asp.
Kenny,R.(n.d.).Whatcansciencetellusaboutcollectiveconsciousness?
LeaderfulTeamsConsulting.CollectiveWisdomInitiative.Retrieved
October13,2007,fromhttp://www.collectivewisdominitiative.org/
papers/kenny_science.htm#end63.
Knoll,M.(1957).Transformationsofscienceinourage.InManandTime,Joseph
Campbell(Ed.),BollingenSeries.Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress.
Komp,D.M.(1992).AWindowtoHeaven:WhenChildrenSeeLifeinDeath.Grand
Rapids,Michigan:ZondervanPublishing.
Kornfield,J.Apathwithheart:Aguidethroughtheperilsandpromisesofspirituallife.
NewYork:Bantam,1993(ascitedinKearney,n.d.).
Krieger,D.(1975).Therapeutictouch:theimprimaturofnursing.American
JournalofNursing,7,784787.
KblerRoss,E.(2006).IsThereLifeAfterDeath?SoundsTrueaudio.
KblerRoss,E.(1983).OnChildrenandDeath.NewYork:MacMillanPublishing.
KblerRoss,E.(1997).OnDeathandDying.Scribner.
KblerRoss,E.(1991).OnLifeAfterDeath.CelestialArts.
Laberge,S.,&Schlitz,M.(1997).Covertobservationincreasesskinconductance
insubjectsunawareofwhentheyarebeingobserved:Areplication.
TheJournalofParapsychology,61.
Larson,E.J.,&Witham,L.(1998).LeadingscientistsstillrejectGod.Nature,
394,313.
Latz,N.M.,Agle,A.P.,&DePalma,R.G.,etal.(1972).Deliriuminsurgical
patientsunderintensivecare.ArchivesofSurgery,104,3103.
Lazarus,R.(1993).TheCaseAgainstDeath.London:WarnerBooks:London.
LeShan,L.(1974).TheMedium,theMystic,andthePhysicist.NewYork:
VikingPress.
LibetB.,etal.(1979).Subjectivereferralofthetimingforaconscioussensory
experience.Brain,102,193224.
Libet,B.(1984).Subjectiveantedatingofasensoryexperienceandmindbrain
theories:ReplytoHonderich.JournalofTheoreticalBiology,144,563570.
Linzmeier,B.M.(n.d.).Attitudestowardneardeathexperiences.Retrieved
December6,2006,fromhttp://www.nderf.org/nde_attitudes.htm.
LisanskyJ.,StrassmanR.J.,JanowskyD.,etal.(1984).Druginducedpsychoses.
InTupin,J.P.,Halbreich,U.,Pena,J.J.,(Eds.),Transientpsychosis:
diagnosis,managementandevaluation(pp.80111).NewYork:
Bruner/Mazel.
Lombroso,CesareLombroso.(2006).CriminalMan.DukeUniversityPress.
Lougrhan,G.(2001).Cantherebelifeafterlife?Asktheatheist!NearDeath
ExperiencesandtheAfterlife.RetrievedMay8,2007,from
http://www.neardeath.com/experiences/atheists01.html.
Machado,C.,&Shewmon,D.A.(Eds.).(2004).BrainDeathandDisordersof
Consciousness.Springer.RetrievedOctober20,2007,from
http://www.opuslux.com/continuityofconsciousness.htm.
Mars,B.(n.d.).Improveyourbrainpowerwithahealthydiet.BNETResearch
Center.RetrievedOctober10,2007,fromhttp://findarticles.com/p/
articles/mi_m0HKL/is_5_7/ai_66918296.
Marshall,R.S.,Lazar,R.M.,&Spellman,J.P.(2001).Recoveryofbrainfunction
duringinducedcerebralhypoperfusion.Brain,124,12081217.
Martin,D.(2006,September18).Savants:Chartingislandsofgenius.CNN.com.
RetrievedDecember7,2007,fromhttp://www.cnn.com/2006/HEALTH/
09/06/savant.genius/index.html.
Matchett,W.F.(1972).Repeatedhallucinatoryexperiencesaspartofthe
mourningprocessamongHopiIndianwomen.Psychiatry,35,185194.
MaxPlanckquotes.(n.d.).RetrievedNovember30,2007,from
http://thinkexist.com/quotation/a_new_scientific_truth_does_not_trium
ph_by/158371.html.
Mayell,H.(2002,February12).Thousandsofwomenkilledforfamilyhonor,
NationalGeographicNews.RetrievedonOctober15,2007,from
http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2002/02/
0212_020212_honorkilling.html.
Mayer,E.L.(2007).Science,Skepticism,andtheInexplicablePowersoftheHuman
Mind.NewYork:BantamBooks.
McCraty,R.(2003).Theenergeticheart:Bioelectromagneticinteractionswithinand
betweenpeople.BoulderCreek,CA:InstituteofHeartMath.
McKenna,P.,&OBryen,G.(1997).TheParanormalWorldofPaulMcKenna.Faber
&Faber.
McKenzie,A.(1971).ApparitionsandGhosts:AModernStudy.London:Arthur
BakerLtd.
McTaggart,L.(2002).TheField.HarperPaperbacks.
Meek,G.(1987).AfterWeDieWhatThen.Columbus,Ohio:ArielPress.
Miller,L.H.,&Smith,A.D.(n.d.).Thestresssolution:Anactionplantomanage
thestressinyourlife.RetrievedOctober25,2007,from
http://www.apahelpcenter.org/articles/article.php?id=103.
Miller,R.N.(1982).Studyoftheeffectivenessofremotementalhealing.Medical
Hypotheses.8,481490.
Montecucco,N.(1992,November).ReportbyCyber:RicercheOlistiche.
RetrievedDecember17,2007,fromhttp://www.goertzel.org/dynapsyc/
1996/subtle.html.
Montecucco,N.(2007).Experimentalevidenceofnonlocalcorrelationbetween
thebrain/consciousnessofsubjectsindifferentlocationsduringthe
GlobalPeaceMeditation/PrayerDayof20thMay,2007.Retrieved
December15,2007,fromhttp://www.globalpeacemeditationprayerday.org/
PDF/italy_experiment.pdf.
Moody,R.(1993).Reunions:VisionaryEncounterswithDepartedLovedOnes.
IvyPress.
Moody,R.(2001).LifeafterLife:TheInvestigationofaPhenomenonSurvivalof
BodilyDeath.HarperOne.
Moore,C.A.(2006,February18).Theunseenrealm:Scienceismakingroomfor
neardeathexperiencesbeyondthisworld.DesertMorningNews.
Morin,R.(2000,April24).DoAmericansbelieveinGod?RetrievedApril23,
2007,fromhttp://www.washingtonpost.com/wpsrv/politics/
polls/wat/archive/wat042400.htm.
Morse,M.L.,&Perry,P.(1991).ClosertotheLight.London:SouvenirPress.
Morse,M.L.(1994).Neardeathexperiencesanddeathrelatedvisionsin
children:implicationsfortheclinician.CurrentProblemsinPediatrics,
24,5583.
Morse,M.L.withPerry,P.(1994).PartingVisions.NewYork:VillardBooks.
Mozart,A.M.(1974).QuotedinJohnChesterman,AnIndexofPossibilities:Energy
andPower(p.186).NewYork:PantheonBooks.
Murphet,H.(1990).BeyonddeathTheUndiscoveredCountry.London:Quest.
Murphy,M.,&White,R.A.(1978).Thepsychicsideofsports.Reading,MA:
AddisonWesley.
Myers,F.W.H.HumanPersonalityandItsSurvivalofBodilyDeath.Kessinger
Publishing,LLC.
Nash,C.B.(1984).Testofpsychokineticcontrolofbacterialmutation.Journalof
theAmericanSocietyforPsychicalResearch.78(2),14552.
Novak,M.(1976).Thejoyofsports.NewYork:BasicBooks.
OliviaBennettsWebsite.RetrievedJuly29,2007,from
http://www.oliviabennett.com/.
OnettoB.,&ElguinG.H.(1966).Psychokinesisinexperimentaltumorgenesis.
(Abstractofdissertationinpsychology,UniversityofChile1964.)
JournalofParapsychology,30,220.
Oppenheim,J.(1985).TheOtherWorld.Cambridge:CUP.
OrlandoSerrellWebsite.(n.d.).http://www.orlandoserrell.com.
OrmeJohnson,D.W.,Cavanaugh,K.L.,Alexander,C.N.,Gelderloos,P.,
Dillbeck,M.C.,Lanford,A.G.,&AbouNader,T.M.(Inpress,pp.2532
2548).TheinfluenceoftheMaharishiTechnologyoftheUnifiedField
onworldeventsandglobalsocialindicators:TheeffectsoftheTasteof
UtopiaAssembly.CitedinRobertKenny,Whatcansciencetellus
aboutcollectiveconsciousness?LeaderfulTeamsConsulting.Retrieved
November10,2007,fromhttp://www.collectivewisdominitiative.org/
papers/kenny_science.htm#end63.
Osis,K.(1998,July).Corevisionsofpsychicalresearch:Istherelifeafterdeath?
AcrossCulturalSearchfortheEvidence.JournaloftheAmericanSociety
forPsychicalResearch,92,252.
Osis,K.(2007).AttheHourofDeath:ANewLookatEvidenceforLifeAfterDeath.
HastingsHouse.
Paranormalvoicesassert:Deathnoend.(n.d.).ManandtheUnknown.
RetrievedOctober3,2007,fromhttp://www.xs4all.nl/~wichm/
deathnoe.html.
Parish,C.(2007).Theultimateadventure.AninterviewbyWhatis
Enlightenment?WIEUnboundaudiotape.
Pasricha,S.(1986).NearDeathexperiencesinSouthIndia:Asystematicsurvey.
JournalofScientificExploration.SocietyforScientificExploration.9(1),4.
Patt,S.(n.d.).Brainlocalizationofconsciousness?Neurologicalconsiderations.
RetrievedOctober21,2007,fromhttp://fondazionerui.eterbit.net/servlets/
resources?contentId=16741&resourceName=Inserisci%20allegato.
Pearson,R.(1990).IntelligenceBehindtheUniverse!Headquarters
PublishingCompany.
Pearson,R.(1991,September).Alternativetorelativityincludingquantum
gravitation.SecondInternationalConferenceonProblemsinSpaceand
Time,St.Petersburg,Petrovskaja.AcademyofSciences&Arts,278292.
Penman,D.(2008,January).CouldtherebeprooftothetheorythatwereALL
psychic?DailyMail.RetrievedJanuary31,2008,from
http://www.dailymail.co.uk/pages/live/articles/news/news.html?in_arti
cle_id=510762&in_page_id=1770.
Penman,D.(n.d.).Havescientistsreallyprovedthatmancanseeintothefuture?
NewsMonster,(May9,2007).RetrievedMay11,2007,from
http://www.newsmonster.co.uk/content/view/186/72/onMay11,2007.
Penman,D.(n.d.).Neardeathexperiencesarerealandwehavetheproof,say
scientists.Newsmonster.RetrievedAugust6,2007,from
http://www.newsmonster.co.uk/neardeathexperiencesarerealand
wehavetheproofsayscien.html.
Persinger,M.A.,&Krippner,S.(1989).DreamESPexperimentsand
geomagneticactivity.TheJournaloftheAmericanSocietyforPsychical
Research,83.
Physicistschallengenotionofelectricnerveimpulses;saysoundmorelikely.
ScienceBlog.(n.d.).UniversityofCopenhagen.RetrievedOctober3,
2007,fromhttp://www.scienceblog.com/cms/physicistschallenge
notionofelectricnerveimpulsessaysoundmorelikely12738.html.
Playfair,G.L.(2003).TwinTelepathy:ThePsychicConnection.Vega.
Presti,D.(2007).ReviewofEdwardF.Kelly,etal.,IrreducibleMind:Towarda
Psychologyforthe21stCentury.RetrievedOctober5,2007,from
http://www.rowmanlittlefield.com/Catalog/SingleBook.shtml?
command=Search&db=%5EDB/CATALOG.db&eqSKUdata=0742547922.
ProceedingsoftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,6,20.
Prodigy,12,comparedtoMozart.(July29,2007).CBSNews.RetrievedJuly29,
2007,fromhttp://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2004/11/24/60minutes/
main657713.shtml.
PsychicDetectives.(December30,2005).NancyGrace.RetrievedMay13,2007,
fromhttp://transcripts.cnn.com/TRANSCRIPTS/0512/30/ng.01.html.
Puthoff,H.E.,&Targ,R.(1976).Aperceptualchannelforinformationtransfer
overkilometerdistances:historicalperspectiveandrecentresearch.
ProceedingsoftheIEEE,64.
Puthoff,H.E.(n.d.).CIAinitiatedremoteviewingatStanfordResearchInstitute.
InstituteforAdvancedStudies.RetrievedDecember10,2007,from
http://www.biomindsuperpowers.com/Pages/CIAInitiatedRV.html.
Radin,D.(1997).TheConsciousUniverse:TheScientificTruthofPsychicPhenomena.
NewYork:HarperCollinsPublishers.
Radin,D.,Hayssen,G.,Emoto,M.,&Kizu,T.(2006).Doubleblindtestofthe
effectsofdistantintentiononwatercrystalformation.Explore,
September/October2006,2(5).
Radin,D.,Rae,C.,&Hyman,R.(2000).Isthereasixthsense?PsychologyToday.
July/August2006.RetrievedOctober6,2007from
http://www.psychologytoday.com/articles/index.php?term=pto
20000701000034&page=3.
Radin,D.,Taft,R.,,&Yount,G.(2004).Possibleeffectsofhealingintentionon
cellculturesandtrulyrandomevents.TheJournalofAlternativeand
ComplementaryMedicine,10(1),103112.
Ramsland,K.(May13,2007).Psychicdetectives.CourtTVCrimeLibrary.
RetrievedMay13,2007,fromhttp://www.crimelibrary.com/
criminal_mind/forensics/psychics/index.html.
Randall,E.C.(2004).TheDeadHaveNeverDied.KessingerPublishing,LLC.
Reasonsforfailureinmeditation.(n.d.).MeditationIsEasy.RetrievedOctober14,
2007,fromhttp://www.meditationiseasy.com/mCorner/
failure_in_meditation.htm
Rees,W.D.(1971).Thehallucinationsofwidowhood.BritishMedicalJournal,4,
3741.
Rein,G.(1986).Apsychokineticeffectonneurotransmittermetabolism:
Alterationsinthedegradativeenzymemonoamineoxidase.InWeiner,
D.H.,&Radin,D.(Eds.),ResearchinParapsychology1985(pp.7780).
Metuchen,NJ:ScarecrowPress.
Restak,R.(2006).CitedinCyWenberg,Gadflies.TraffordPublishing.
Richards,J.,&Gonzalez,G.(2004,May1).Arewealone?TheAmericanSpectator.
RetrievedApril16,2007,fromhttp://www.discovery.org/scripts/
viewDB/index.php?command=view&id=2143.
Ring,K.,&Cooper,S.(1999).Mindsight:NearDeathandOutofBodyExperiencesin
theBlind.InstituteofTranspersonalPsychology.
Ring,K.,&Lawrence,M.(1993).Furtherevidenceforveridicalperceptionduring
neardeathexperiences,JournalofNearDeathStudies,11(4),223229.
Ring,P.(n.d.).Dr.LarryDosseychampionsthehealingpowerofprayer.
MysteriesMagazine,16.RetrievedOctober21,2007,from
http://www.mysteriesmagazine.com/articles/issue16.html.
Rogge,M.(n.d.).DirectVoice:Conversationbetweenmotherandherdeceased
son.DeathNoEnd.RetrievedOctober5,2007,from
http://www.xs4all.nl/~wichm/fearon.html.
Rogo,D.S.(1993).LeavingtheBody:ACompleteGuidetoAstralProjection.
Fireside/Simon&Schuster.
Rogo,D.S.(n.d.).Researchingtheoutofbodyexperiences.Retrievedfrom
www.paradigmsys.com/cttart/scidocs/ctt97ssooo.htmlbyMichael
Schmicker.CitedinSchmicker,BestEvidence,p.203.
Roland,P.E.,&Friberg,L.(1985).Localizationincorticalareasactivatedby
thinking.JournalofNeurophysiology,53,12191243.
Rommer,B.(2000).BlessingsinDisguise:AnotherSideoftheNearDeathExperience.
LlewellynPublications.
Rowse,A.L.(1993).JusticeforRobertBridges20thcenturyBritishpoet.
LookSmart.RetrievedSeptember21,2007,fromhttp://findarticles.com/
p/articles/mi_m2242/is_n1531_v263/ai_14482537/pg_4.
Roy,A.(1983,May19).LettertoMichaelRoll.Retrievedfrom
http://www.cfpf.org.uk/letters/1983/19830519_ar2mr/198305
19_ar2mr.html,September22,2007.
Russell,P.(2004).FromSciencetoGod:APhysicistsJourneyintotheMysteryof
Consciousness.NewWorldLibrary.
Sabom,M.(1982).RecollectionsofDeath:AMedicalInvestigation.NewYork:
Harper&Row.
Sabom,M.(1998).LightandDeath.Zondervan.
SchlitzM.,&Braud,W.G.(1985).ReikiPlusnaturalhealing:An
ethnographic/experimentalstudy.PsiResearch,4,100123.
Schlitz,M.(2003,December13).Embracingthemystery.WhatIsEnlightenment?
WIEUnboundinterviewbyCraigHamilton.
Schlitz,M.J.,&LaBerge,S.(1997,September).Covertobservationincreasesskin
conductanceinsubjectsunawareofwhentheyarebeingobserved:a
replication.TheJournalofParapsychology.RetrievedOctober6,2007,from
http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_m2320/is_n3_v61/ai_20749204.
Schlitz,S.,&Honorton,C.(1992).Ganzfeldpsiperformancewithinanartistically
giftedpopulation.JournaloftheAmericanSocietyforPsychicalResearch,
86,8398.
Schnabel,J.(1997).RemoteViewersTheSecretHistoryofAmericasPsychicSpies.
Dell.
Schoonmaker,F.(1996).AnintroductoryanalysisoftheNDE(neardeath
experience).OriginallypublishedinTwoWorlds.RetrievedJuly17,2007,
fromhttp://www.fortunecity.com/roswell/seance/78/nde.htm.
Schmicker,M.(2002).BestEvidence.Lincoln,NE:WritersClubPress.
Schroeder,G.L.(2001).TheHiddenFaceofGod.NewYork:SimonandSchuster.
SchroeterKunhardt,M.(1993,Fall).Areviewofneardeathexperiences.Journal
ofScientificExploration.SocietyforScientificExploration,7(3)21939,1.
RetrievedJuly17,2007,fromhttp://www.scientificexploration.org/
se/abstracts/v7n3a1.php.
SchroterKunhardt,M.(1990).Erfahrungensterbenderwhrenddesklinischen
Todes.ZAllgMed,66,101421.
Schwartz,G.,&Russek,L.(1999).Thelivingenergyuniverse:Afundamental
discoverythattransformsscienceandmedicine.Charlottesville,VA:
HamptonRoads.
Schwartz,G.E.,&Simon,W.L.(2003).TheAfterlifeExperiments,Breakthrough
ScientificEvidenceofLifeAfterDeath.Atria.
Schwartz,G.,etal.(2001).Accuracyandreplicabilityofanomalousafterdeath
communicationacrosshighlyskilledmediums.JournaloftheSocietyfor
PsychicalResearch,65(1).
Schweitzer,T.(n.d.).U.S.workershatetheirjobsmorethanever.Tamara
Schweitzer,Inc.com.RetrievedOctober15,2007,from
http://www.inc.com/criticalnews/articles/200703/work.html.
Sharp,K.C.(2003).AftertheLight.AuthorsChoicePress.
Sheldrake,R.(1998).Thesenseofbeingstaredatexperimentsinschools.
JournaloftheSocietyforPsychicalResearch,62,311323.
Sheldrake,R.(n.d.).Experimentsontelephonetelepathy.RetrievedFebruary28,
2007,fromhttp://www.sheldrake.org/experiments/
telephone_experiment.html.
Sheldrake,R.(n.d.).Natureasalive:morphicresonanceandcollectivememory.
PrimalSpirit.RetrievedOctober2,2007,from
http://www.primalspirit.com/pr1_1sheldrake_nature_as_alive.htm.
Sicher,F.,Targ,E.,Moore,D.,&Smith,H.S.(1998).Arandomized,doubleblind
studyoftheeffectsofdistanthealinginapopulationwithadvanced
AIDS.WesternJournalofMedicine,169(6),356363.
SirIsaacNewtonConference.St.Petersburg,March1993,pp3955.
Skepticswhodeclareddiscoveriesandinventionsimpossible.(n.d.).Alternative
Science.RetrievedJuly14,2007,from
http://www.alternativescience.com/skeptics.htm.
Smith,G.(2004).TheUnbelievableTruth.HayHouse.RetrievedOctober15,2007,
fromhttp://www.thepsychicbarber.co.uk/bookextract.html.
Smith,J.G.,Burke,M.,Rhine,J.B.,Stuart,C.E.,&Greewood,J.P.(1966).Extra
SensoryPerceptionafterSixtyyears;ACriticalAppraisaloftheResearchin
E.S.P.BruceHumphries.
Snyder,J.J.(n.d.).Scienceconfirmssurvival.TheCampaignforPhilosophical
Freedom.RetrievedSeptember20,2007,from
http://www.cfpf.org.uk/articles/background/snyder.html.
Solfvin,G.F.(1982).Psiexpectancyeffectsinpsychichealingstudieswith
malarialmice.EuropeanJournalofParapsychology,4(2),160197.
Spraggett,A.(1973).ProbingTheUnexplained.NewAmericanLibrary.
Spraggett,A.(1974).TheCaseforImmortality.Scarborough,Canada:New
AmericanLibraryofCanada.
Stammar,G.(2007,September20).Drillprepspersonnelforviolenceatschool.
TheDailyPantagraph.
Stevenson,I.(1974).Xenoglossy.UniversityPressofVirginia.
Stevenson,I.(1983).Doweneedanewwordtosupplementhallucination?
AmericanJournalofPsychiatry,140,160911.
Stevenson,I.,Owens,J.E.,&Cook,E.W.(1990).Featuresofneardeath
experienceinrelationtowhetherornotpatientswereneardeath.The
Lancet336,11751177.
Stevenson,M.(2007,April18).AncientchildsacrificesfoundinMexico.
AssociatedPress.RetrievedApril18,2007,from
Studysuggestsbrainmayhaveblindsight.(October31,2005).AssociatedPress.
RetrievedJune4,2007,fromhttp://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/9879390/.
Sudduth,M.(n.d.).Neardeathexperiences:Anoutline.RetrievedSeptember23,
2007,fromhttp://www.homestead.com/
mscourses/files/NearDeathExperiences.htm.
Targ,R.,&Harary,K.(1984).TheMindRace.NewYork:VillardBooks.
Targ,R.,&Katra,J.(1998).MiraclesofMind.HamptonRoadsPublishingCo.
Targ,R.,&Puthoff,H.(1974).Informationtransmissionunderconditionsof
sensoryshielding.Nature,251.
Tart,C.T.(1968).Psychophysiologicalstudyofoutofthebodyexperiencesina
selectedsubject.JournaloftheAmericanSocietyforPsychicalResearch,62,
1,327.
Tart,C.(1969).Psychedelicexperiencesassociatedwithanovelhypnotic
procedure,MutualHypnosis.InAlteredStatesofConsciousness(pp291
308).NewYork:JohnWiley&Sons.
Tedder,W.H.,&Monty,M.L.(1980).ExplorationoflongdistancePK:A
conceptualreplicationoftheinfluenceonabiologicalsystem.InW.G.
Roll,etal.(Eds.)ResearchinParapsychology(pp.9093).Metuchen,NJ:
ScarecrowPress.
Teensuicide.(n.d.).NationalYouthViolencePreventionResourceCenter.
RetrievedAugust23,2007,from
http://www.safeyouth.org/scripts/teens/suicide.asp.
Thaheld,F.(2003).Biologicalnonlocalityandthemindbraininteraction
problem:commentsonanewempiricalapproach.Biosystems,2209,17.
TheChurchofEnglandandSpiritualismthefulltextoftheChurchofEngland
CommitteeappointedbyArchbishopLangandArchbishopTempleto
investigateSpiritualism.(1979).London:PsychicPressLtd.
TheStateofDepressioninAmerica.(February2006).DepressionandBipolar
SupportAlliance.RetrievedNovember23,2007,from
http://www.dbsalliance.org/site/PageServer?pagename=about_iniatives
_stateofdepression1.
Theresmorethanmeetstheeyeinjudgingthesizeofanobject.(n.d.).TheAllI
NeedWebSite.RetrievedAugust25,2007,from
http://www.theallineed.com/medicine/06032012.htm.
Tiller,W.A.(1999,May/June).Subtleenergies.ScienceandMedicine.May/June
1999.Vol.6,No.3.
Tiller,W.,Dibble,W.,&Kohane,M.(2001).ConsciousActsofCreation:The
EmergenceofaNewPhysics.PaviorPublishing.
Tinybrainedmanslifestylewowsdoctors;Helivedanormallifedespitethe
fluidbuildupinhisskull.(July19,2007).Reuters.RetrievedJuly24,
2007,fromhttp://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/19859089/.
Tippit,S.(n.d.).Studysuggestslifeafterdeath:brainsofdeadheartattack
patientsstillfunction.RetrievedDecember1,2007,from
http://neardeath.home.comcast.net/news/020629.html.
Touber,T.(2007,January).Lifegoeson.Ode29.
Trainedtokill:Virusofviolence.(n.d.).KillologyResearchGroup.Retrieved
October25,2007,fromhttp://www.killology.com/
art_trained_virus.htm.
Treffert,D.(n.d.).Istherealittlerainmanineachofus?TalentDevelopment
Resources.RetrievedDecember8,2007,from
http://talentdevelop.com/articles/ITALRMIEOU.html.
Treffert,D.(n.d.).KimPeekTherealrainman.WisconsinMedicalSociety.
RetrievedSeptember11,2007,from
http://www.wisconsinmedicalsociety.org/savant_syndrome/
savant_profiles/kim_peek.
Twemlowetal.(1980).Theoutofbodyexperience:1.Phenomenology.Paper
presentedattheannualmeetingoftheAmericanPsychiatricAssociation,
SanFrancisco.
Tymn,M.(2007,August15).Ghostloseschessmatch.Lightlink.Retrieved
September23,2007,fromhttp://www.lightlink.com/
arpr/tymn/ghost_loses_chess_match.htm.
Tymn,M.(2008,January).Aglimpseofhell.MetgatsBlog.RetrievedJanuary7,
2007,fromhttp://metgat.zaadz.com/blog.
Tymn,M.(n.d.).Averidicaldeathbedvision.Lightlink.com.Retrieved
September23,2007,fromhttp://www.lightlink.com/arpr/tymn/
a_veridical_deathbed_vision.htm.
Tymn,M.(2007,August4).Automaticwriting:likeholdingalivebird.Postedto
zaadz.com.RetrievedAugust10,2007,from
http://metgat.zaadz.com/blog.
Tymn,M.(n.d.).Distinguishedresearchersfoundevidenceforsurvival.
Lightlink.com.RetrievedMarch31,2007,from
http://www.lightlink.com/arpr/tymn/testimonials.htm.
Tymn,M.(2007).Physiciantravelsoutofbody.MysterialForums.Retrieved
December15,2007,fromhttp://www.ehq.co.uk/mysterial.co.uk/web/
cgibin/index.cgi?action=forum&board=spirit&op=
printpage&num=9004.CitedfromFunk,I.(1907).ThePsychicRiddle.
(FunkandWagnalls).
Tymn,M.(n.d.).Proofpositiveofspiritcommunication.RetrievedAugust27,
2007,fromhttp://metgat.zaadz.com/blog/2007/5/
proof_positive_of_spirit_communication.
Typesofexperienceswestudy.(n.d.).UniversityofVirginiaHealthSystem
DivisionofPerceptualStudies.RetrievedJune20,2007from
http://www.healthsystem.virginia.edu/internet/
personalitystudies/case_types.cfm#Deathbed.
Ullman,M.,&Krippner,S.(1970).DreamStudiesandTelepathy:An
Experimental_Approach.NewYork:ParapsychologyFoundation.
Utts,J.(1995).Anassessmentoftheevidenceforpsychicfunctioning.Divisionof
Statistics,UniversityofCalifornia,Davis.
VanLommel,P.(n.d.)6.Neurophysiologyinanormalfunctioningbrain.About
thecontinuityofourconsciousness.RetrievedNovember15,2007,from
http://www.iands.org/research/important_studies/dr._pim_van_lommel
_m.d._continuity_of_consciousness_6.html.
VanLommel,P.(December15,2001).Neardeathexperienceinsurvivorsof
cardiacarrest;aprospectivestudyintheNetherlands.Lancet,358,
203945.
Vargas,L.,etal.(1989).Exploringthemultidimensionalaspectsofgriefreactions.
AmericanJournalofPsychiatry,146(11),14849.
Varvoglis,M.(2001,August).Telepathy.PsiExplorer,1.RetrievedDecember20,
2007,fromhttp://www.psiexplorer.com.
VonBuengner,P.(n.d.).MorphicFieldscannowbemeasuredscientifically!The
GlobalOnenessCommitment.RetrievedOctober13,2007,from
http://www.experiencefestival.com/a/Morphic_fields/id/10320.
Wagner,S.(n.d.).Deathbedvisions.About.com.RetrievedJune20,2007,from
http://paranormal.about.com/library/weekly/aa021901a.htm.
Watkins,G.K.,&Watkins,A.M.(1971).PossiblePKinfluenceonthe
resuscitationofanesthetizedmice.JournalofParapsychology,35(4),
25772.
Watkins,G.K.,Watkins,A.M.,&Wells,R.A.(1973).Furtherstudiesonthe
resuscitationofanesthetizedmice.ResearchinParapsychology
(pp.15759).Metuchen,NJ:ScarecrowPress.
Weiskrantz,L.(1996).Blindsightrevisited.CognitiveNeuroscience,6,215220.
RetrievedJuly10,2007,fromhttp://www.le.ac.uk/pc/nk70/
Weiskrantz_COIN96.pdf.
Weiss,P.A.(1969).Thelivingsystem:Determinismstratified.InKoestler,A.,&
Smythies,J.R.(Eds.)Beyondreductionism:Newperspectivesinthelife
sciences.London:Hutchinson.
Wells,R.,&Klein,J.(1972).Areplicationofapsychichealingparadigm.Journal
ofParapsychology.36:14447.
Wells,R.,&Watkins,G.K.(1974).LingereffectsinseveralPKexperiments.
ResearchinParapsychology(pp.14347).Metuchen,NJ:ScarecrowPress.
Wilkinson,D.,Knox,P.,Chatman,J.,Johnson,T.,Barbour,N.,Myles,Y.,&Reel,
A.(2002).TheclinicaleffectivenessofHealingTouch.Journalof
AlternativeandComplementaryMedicine,8(1),3347.
Williams,G.(1989).ALifeBeyondDeath.London:RobertHale.
WillsBrandon,C.(2007).OneLastHugBeforeIGo:TheMysteryAndMeaningOf
DeathbedVisions.HastingsHouse.
WillsBrandon,C.(n.d.).Understandingdepartingvisionsordeathbed
visitations.empoweringcaregivers.RetrievedJune21,2007,from
http://www.caregivers.com/DBArticles/pages/viewarticle.php?id=137.
Winston,S.(1975).Researchinpsychichealing:Amultivariateexperiment.
Unpublisheddoctoraldissertation,UnionGraduateSchool.
Woods,D.L.,&Dimond,M.(2002).Theeffectoftherapeutictouchonagitated
behaviorandcortisolinpersonswithAlzheimersdisease.Biological
ResearchforNursing,4(2),104114.
Zaleski,C.(1987).OtherworldJourneys.NewYork:OUP.
Zammit,V.(2006.).ALawyerPresentstheCasefortheAfterlife.Sydney,Australia:
GanmellPty.Ltd.
Zammit,V.(n.d.).10.Materializationmediumship.RetrievedDecember12,2007,
fromhttp://www.victorzammit.com/book/chapter10.html.
Zammit,V.(n.d.).Australianpsychicsbeatorthodoxscience.RetrievedMay13,
2007,fromhttp://victorzammit.com/articles/sensingmurder.html.
Zammit,V.(n.d.).ConversationwithVictorZammit.VictorZammitsWebsiteat
http://victorzammit.com.RetrievedSeptember21,2007.
Zammit,V.(n.d.).ThedirectvoicemediumshipofLeslieFlint.RetrievedOctober
25,2007,fromhttp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/experiments/direct
voice/flint.htm.

YourEternalSelfText PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

YourEternalSelfText PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Your

PeopleKnowWhenSomeoneIsStaringatThem. ..................... 171

Photograph of the actual object

Where Are You? 17

Photograph of the actual object

18 Your Eternal Self

Photograph of the actual object

26 Your Eternal Self

72 Your Eternal Self

90 Your Eternal Self

92 Your Eternal Self

What Are You? 93

98 Your Eternal Self

What Are You? 137

138 Your Eternal Self

182 Your Eternal Self

Recent Indications the Mind Forms the Brain 257

Endnotes and Bibliography 271

You might also like